Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Kate Steele

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 ... 10
41
Las Vegas, Nevada
Red Rock Canyon
March 16th

Finally after months of constant bickering, the two biggest rivals of Jet City South Ruby Steele and Courtney Pierce were official as girlfriends. It had took a while for the two women to get to this point but finally after everything both women were finally able to get their feelings out there and admit that they had a crush on one another. Tonight had marked the couple’s very first date together and they had decided to go star gazing with one another. The two lay next to one another on a blanket as they looked up at the sky. Ruby smiled as Courtney smiled showing her each of the constellations.

“Look Prudence… You can see so many planets in the sky. That one is Mars, and that thing over there is Jupiter, Saturn is over there, you also can’t forget Uranus and Neptune… These are all the planets that we can see tonight…”

Ruby let out a smile as she nodded her head making sure to slowly turn her attention over to Courtney.

“OUTRAGEOUS!!!!”

Courtney giggles in return as she nods her head.

“Prue you aren’t looking at the sky. You keep looking at me. I take it you really love the view…”

Ruby nodded her head once again as nothing could take the wicked grin off of her lips.

“I love everything I see and honestly I like spending time with you. Deep down I think this is what I have been wanting for a long time. It’s funny how people can come together. I never even expected to really crush on you like I have. Some of those early days in Jet City were really tough…”

Courtney smiles in return.

“So I take it you really love your birthday present… I will admit I am not one who has an easy time showcasing her feelings. The only thing I really like to show a lot of passion for is my wrestling career, but it’s moments like these that I love a lot. In Long Beach I used to spend a lot of time with my father at parks looking up at the stars. I saw a lot of shooting stars and I made some wishes to find my way into wrestling. I always loved to dream big… I was excited to get trained by Mikah and when SCW re-launched I knew I had to jump right into the fray. Mikah didn’t want me too but I did it anyway and long behold I won myself a Blast From The Past tournament…”

Ruby nods her head with a smirk.

“That sounds really amazing and honestly wrestling wasn’t on the radar. However after coming to Kate’s aid during that match and being decked in the face by Mackenzie, and having Odette land on all of the Gem Stones. I knew I needed to get some training. Hell all of the girls wanted to get trained…”

Courtney smiles in return.

“And I am so glad that you did because you coming to the gym allowed the two of us to meet. I know Mikah doesn’t give compliments often but she really has taken a liking to you, and the training that you have done has gotten you this far in the tournament. Now you need to finish the job and actually win the tournament. Bring home that big win and make a huge impact on the company. Let people know you are to be taken seriously…”

Ruby can’t help but smile even wider as she gazes back up at the stars.

“Now that would be absolutely amazing. My birthday has been nothing short of amazing.  All of my dreams have come true. I have found the woman of my dreams and I am in the finale of a huge tournament with the chance to win my very first championship belt. If you told me before I even stepped foot in the ring that I would beat Mikah, and have a pin fall victory over Roxi Johnson I would say you are fantasizing. Yet here I am and it’s all real. It isn’t a dream…”

Ruby quickly shakes her head as she begins to frown.

“As good as all of sounds I know nobody will even take it seriously though. Nobody will ever take ME seriously. In their eyes I will just be a bargain bin Kate Steele. I will always be compared to my cousin and it’s not fair. On top of that I just feel like my father will never approve of me. When I tried to do the music thing he just shrugged it off because he really didn’t believe in my passion for music. He acted like I couldn’t amount to anything, and now look at me. I am in a rock band and we were having success until the Corona virus came around. I just don’t know anymore…”

Courtney grins in return.

“Some success your band made a big movie. On top of that you were touring around the world. That in itself is really impressive and you shouldn’t feel any type of guilt because you have done the best you possibly can. I think you aren’t giving your father that much credit though. I know you must think he hates you but I personally think he only wants the best for you. “

Ruby just sighs in return.

“And how do you know this?!”

“I know because I had parents who were the same way. They wanted to see me accomplish everything but when it came to wrestling it was just a different story. They didn’t want me to jump into things until I was 18 and…”

Courtney shakes her head.

“That doesn’t even matter. What does matter however is that your birthday isn’t done! I still didn’t get a chance to give you a gift…”

Ruby opens her eyes in amazement.

“A gift, I thought you becoming my girlfriend was already a present!”

“Actually that was something we both enjoy. I don’t know how fair it is to make that your ONLY gift. Besides as your girlfriend I feel like you deserve something more from me. So here you go Prue. I really hope you enjoy this and let it be known that you are absolutely amazing and deserve the entire world!”

With that being said Courtney offers a wide grin and it isn’t that long before footsteps could be heard coming from behind the couple. Those footsteps belong to that of Rebecca and Anthony Steele, Ruby’s parents. Anthony smiled as he looked down at his daughter and reached out to her.

“Evening darling… Tonight seems like a great night to look at the stars doesn’t it?!”

Once Ruby heard her father’s voice she quickly jumped up and ran right to him. She hugged him tightly as she gazed up into his eyes.

“DADDY!!!! MUMMY!!!!!!”

Her attention moved over to her parents as she looked at both of them. The Welsh woman and English man could only smirk as she continued to speak to them.

“What are you doing here?!”

Her father however just smirked as he looked back at her.

“Bloody hell can’t a pair of parents come visit their daughter?! We were supposed to be at your surprise birthday party last night but there were issues with traveling. What matters is that we are here now and that’s all that matters right?!”

Ruby’s mom smirks in return.

“We just had to support our little girl. Your friend here told us this was all a big deal for you. We really didn’t understand how important all of this meant but it seems like you have the chance to move your wrestling career in the right direction. We figured we might as well come to the states and see our little girl for ourselves. You came this far so we might as well travel far to see you accomplish your dreams…”

Anthony grabs a hold of Ruby as he looks deeply into her eyes.

“Listen pumpkin… I know I might not have said this a lot but I just want you to know that I am proud of you. I have always been proud of you. I know you might think there are differences between us but in reality the only thing I EVER wanted to see from you is for you to do whatever it took to chase after your dreams.  Everything that you told us when you left England you ended up achieving. You filmed a movie, you made an album, and you have a big record contract. Bloody hell you are doing alright for yourself. That’s all I ever wanted and you have knocked everything right out of the park. When you go out there and wrestle I just want you to do your best…”

Rebecca quickly shakes her head.

“Don’t lie to our girl… You know there’s no such thing as participation trophies… You better go out there and win!”

Anthony smiles looking at his daughter with a smirk.

“I couldn’t have said it better myself. You should be happy. It seems like you found a really good friend in Courtney. She cares about you a lot…”

Ruby looks over at Courtney who just stands there glancing back. Ruby grabs her by the hand and brings her towards her parents. A smile escapes Ruby before she meets with that of her parents.

“Daddy… Mum… I have something to confess about Courtney. I appreciate her telling you about everything. This is honestly a birthday I won’t forget and I am very thankful but when it comes to her… Well… She’s not just my friend but… She’s my g……”

Anthony however stops her daughter as he shakes her head at her.

“You don’t even have to say that statement. I am not going to judge you Prudence… We can tell just by the way you look at her. It also doesn’t help that your sister Phoebe has a big mouth and can’t keep a secret for anything…”

Ruby begins to stomp her feet.

“I swear to God I am going to kill her!!!!”

Anthony nods his head.

“I wouldn’t mind if you did to be honest… That’s your mother’s daughter… She has nothing to do with me and…”

Rebecca looks back at her.

“ANTHONY!!! I would appreciate if you didn’t speak about my daughter like that…”

He nods his head.

“Cheers… Listen the only thing that matters is that we want to be in your life. We don’t want to miss any moments. You can love whoever you wish and do whatever you want to do. We just want to be in your life and consider this the very first step in us being there for you… That is if you would have us…”

Ruby’s eyes light up as she smiles wide.

“Of course you can be in my life!!! This is what I wanted for so long!!! Thank you so much for flying this far to see me, I promise that this trip is going to be worth it. I am going to beat the brakes off of Myra Rivers. I will be in position to be a CHAMPION and even a better position to be a WORLD CHAMPION… How could I ever deny any of you… This is all I ever wanted…”

Anthony smiles hugging his daughter.

“Good because you are going to get exactly what you wanted. I will be there for all of your big moments. This is only the beginning and you will be getting so much more than that…”

“Much more, I don’t see how it could get any better than this…”

Anthony smiles as he looks behind a cliff, and yells at the top of his lungs.

“GEM STONES… PLAY THAT SONG WE TALKED ABOUT… IN HONOUR OF MY DAUGHTER’S LOVE FOR COURTNEY AND OF COURSE MY LOVE TOWARDS MY DAUGHTER!!!”

Ruby’s eyes open wide up and it is at that instance that she can see her cousin Diamond emerge with a guitar around her neck and connected to an amp. There is a microphone stand in front of her. Ruby’s sister Sapphire has a guitar around her neck and of course their friend Emerald is behind a drumstick. On the count of three they begin to sing a very famous Backstreet Boys song.

“I DON’T CARE WHO ARE, WHERE YOU’RE FROM AS LONG AS YOU LOVE ME!!!!!!!!!”

Ruby shakes her head as her eyes move to that of her father. She is on the verge of tears as she speaks out to them.

“This is all too much daddy… I really don’t know what to say…”

Her father smiles in return as he begins to speak some more.

“I know you could sit here with all of the tears but you don’t need to say anything. Just continue being yourself. Although I do believe there is a girlfriend standing over there who wants your attention so you might as well give her some sugar!”

Ruby turns her attention to Courtney as her eyes instantly light up. The two of them can’t help but giggle at one another as they reply back to daddy Steele.

“Daddy… That’s OUTRAGEOUS!!!”

Ruby chimes in.

“I am not going to do that… That’s just awkward. We can save that for what we do behind closed doors. I rather just focus on enjoying the night with my favourite people into the entire world. What’s not to love about being with my girlfriend, and my family! I don’t think it gets any better than this…”

Courtney smiles as she looks back at her girlfriend.

“Oh there is definitely one way it could… About the nickname Garnet that you tried to give me… I think it would fit me. After all it is my birthstone and it makes me fit with you…”

Ruby smiles in return.

“Whatever you say my Garnet… Let’s just enjoy this night tonight together. There’s nothing better than that of friends and family. We have huge matches ahead of us. You will finally beat that losing streak and just like my girlfriend a few years prior. I could walk out as the winner of the Blast From The Past tournament…”

Courtney smiles as she hugs her girlfriend.

“You got this babe… This is all you… You seize the moment and do the very thing that everybody wants you to do. Go win this tournament and place your name in the history books of SCW…”

“Oh I plan too but you better beat Bella… At Blaze of Glory we will both have our moment… I just have faith in all of that…”

The two lovebirds giggle at one another. Everybody looks up at the sky as they just continue to enjoy each other’s company. It is on this image that we slowly leave fade out on.








On Camera

Everything comes into focus and as it does we are treated to the sight of Ruby Steele with a bass guitar around her shoulder. She strums away as she offers a wide grin to that of the camera.

“Music is so soothing to the soul. It’s everything to me and there is no greater feeling than the sound of listening to something that you like a lot. However the best type of music that I could possibly be exposed to this coming weekend is to hear the sweet sound of Justin announcing that Ruby Steele is the winner of the 2021 Blast From The Past tournament. At the end of the day that is all this has ever been about. I am willing to do whatever it takes to get there but I need to overcome the woman in front of me. I just have to get past Myra and everything I could have ever imagined would be mine for the taking.

It seems like fate has brought the two of us together Myra… Now after listening to what you had to say to be quite honest I find you to be a bloody fucking idiot. You have no idea what I am even about or what I intend to do. Everybody is quick to assume that this is all about Kate. They all act like I am here in trying to fight my cousin’s battles and surely if that was the case I would have chased after Evie after immediately signing my name on an SCW contract. She is the one who humiliated her by beating a submission expert with a submission hold. She and my cousin have a bitter feud that doesn’t seem to end and that would have been my choice of target but it wasn’t…

The reason why I even decided to become a wrestler wasn’t to follow in her footsteps but it was to pave my own way and find my own place in the world. After getting beaten down by Mackenzie in trying to help my cousin in that big match that she had. I needed to figure out ways to defend my own wellbeing. I needed to figure out more about myself.

In the eyes of everyone I am merely Kate’s little cousin. I am in her shadow and because we have the same surname I will always be linked to her. When the band made its way to Jet City South I deliberately made it my goal to be trained by Mikah because I wanted to be different. Kate might be good but Mikah is the very best and in turn I want to be the test. This match isn’t about trying to fight for anybody other than myself because I want to stand out into the spotlight. You think I am content with simply being in a band and being an accompanying member?!

If I was happy I wouldn’t have jumped so quickly into the fray and I definitely wouldn’t have signed up to be in this tournament. The fact of the matter is I want my own name to mean something and look how far I have gotten on my work ethic and my own merit. I am in the finals and in position to be the winner of this entire thing.

Whatever vendetta you think I might have, it’s honestly full of shit. You can sit there on your high horse and try to speak a bunch of poppycock that makes little to no sense. Trying to question me on if I know what I am in for and how this might be a wakeup call. Bitch have you not been paying attention?! On paper nobody’s journey to the finale has been as tough as mine. I had to face the best Bombshell ever. I had to face Roxi Johnson and now I am standing down at the longest reigning Internet Champion of ALL TIME…

That’s a hell of a lineup that I had to deal with. By logic I shouldn’t even be here but BLOODY HELL LOOK AT ME I FUCKING AM!!! Whether Daniel was in the ring or Mark Cross they can only fight for so long but as soon as a tag is made I had to come in and actually do something. I showed everybody that I could hold my own and because of my ability I was competent enough to make it this far. I think that DDT on Roxi is a sound that could be heard all throughout this company, but you don’t want to listen because you are still about stroking your own ego.

It’s really ridiculous if you ask me. You are on about this redemption tour and you are hoping you can win the right way. You hope you can make amends for your past mistakes so that you can go about winning a title the right way… Instead of focusing on how I live your life why don’t you go work things out with Andrea Hernandez, after all weren’t you a bully to her back in the day. Wasn’t it your actions that caused her to go off the deep end, and now she’s going about burying the legitimacy of this tournament because she felt with Bill Barnhart she got the short end of the stick last year?!

If you really want redemption work on that relationship, because I feel the mark you make on others will have a bigger impact than that of winning titles or accolades. It will build up the future but you don’t think of that because you only think about yourself…

I understand it though… Go ahead and point the finger at me and try to question if my place in this tournament is legitimate. Try to undersell my achievements and what I have done since day fucking one. I mean that’s what you were trying to question if I would have been here with Daniel instead of Mark, and the answer to that question is absolutely yes. Daniel may not have the flashiness of a singles star but he has made a name being a tag team specialist. Last ever superstars tag team champion, first ever Mixed tag team champion, and won that title a second time.

He might very well be the best male star to have as a tag specialist in this tournament. You don’t see that though because you try to make points that make no sense. You wish to even use my cousin against me forcing the fact that you were better than her but let me explain something just so you get it in your skull.

When Kate fought you she had done all she could have done with the Internet title. She broke all of the records just like she had done with the Roulette Championship when she held it years ago. She was honestly looking to fight worthy challengers and once dropping it would move on to the World Championship picture.

You might have beat her and I won’t deny that but last year she was defending against women like Roxi Johnson, Keira Johnson, and Evie Jordan… All of those women happened to win the World Championship last year. What in the bloody fuck have you done to even warrant yourself to even be considered a great champion?!

It’s all been a joke… I mean no disrespect to anybody you fought but let’s be honest. The only time that you truly take things seriously or go all out is when you are facing tough competition. That was all before you even had the championship. You were fighting Amber Ryan, and you beat Alicia Lukas. All of those things you did in order to stand out. However when you get the title you become complacent and don’t have that same energy…

It’s bullshit and you know it! If being like my cousin in trying to fight the very best and offering YOU a championship match because she knew you were a threat is a bad thing. By all means I would take that as a compliment because we are fighters. We always are looking for a challenge and won’t stop until we get that fight.

I could only imagine what would happen if you managed to win this tournament. If we judge your Internet Championship reign you would probably be requesting people who don’t even deserve it. Let’s bring back Traci Patterson because hey she deserves one! Or hey Alice Knight is off and on let’s give her a shot or maybe bring Pandora back in because that certainly would sell right?!

It’s a joke and honestly it would be OUTRAGEOUS… You may have broken a record but you haven’t done ANYTHING that really stands out.

You think I am going to let you get in my way and stop me from accomplishing something I want badly?! This week has been the best week of my entire life. I now have an amazing girlfriend in my life in Courtney Pierce who is cheering me on. My family has flown all the way from England to watch me accomplish something.

All of my life I have been denied. I have been told by Britain’s Got Talent that I wasn’t good enough to sing, and guess what I am now in a band.

I was told that I wouldn’t amount to anything because I wasn’t special, and I went on to film a movie with Christina’s studio…

I was told I was too small to wrestle and I happen to be undefeated beating Hall of Famers…

Now here you are questioning that I might hold a grudge because of what you did to Kate and honestly I don’t give a damn. I know the Internet Championship might be billed as being part of this match and as nice as it sounds to have that title around my waist. I want more than that… I don’t want to settle for second best. I want to be the VERY BEST and my eyes are on competing for the World Championship at the next Super Card. That has always been the destination and the end goal.

Besides this Sunday for those who just say that I am Kate Junior or Kate Lite… I can silence those critics when I do something she couldn’t do, and that’s win this tournament. You can make up excuses and try to claim you have what it takes and that you been waiting for this moment. You can keep on waiting because I have no intentions to lose to someone like you.

You have the amazing partner and he’s a man full of hype. I like Mac Bane’s style but he will have his work cut out for him because he is going to be in the ring with a man who is fired up to become the SCW Champion. He wants what he couldn’t achieve last year so another trip to the big dance should get him what he wants.

Mac is out to prove he truly is one of the biggest signings in this company and he could win this thing.

You however I see a lot of pressure on you… There is a lot more on you then there is with me. After all I am the rookie who has had the honour of making this far. If for some reason I do lose it really isn’t a lost. The company will know that I am a top tier athlete. I have all of the makings to be one of the best bombshells of the future and I know opportunities are going to rise up.

However with you everything you have worked so hard for could be gone in a simple flash. Your hope to become the next contender for the World Championship could fade away and on top of that you could lose your championship in the process. All of it could go… POOF… Just like that…

I know deep down that definitely scares you…

I love being able to wrestle with no strings attached. It feels liberating and it makes me feel like I can go out to that ring and do what I do best. However that’s how I love it. I love the challenges because I feel like they have toughen me up and they have made me stronger in the end. Do you really feel like you are in the prime shape to really beat such a hungry challenger?!

Have your mandatories put you in the best possible position for this… That’s why nobody likes Mandatories… They are a joke. People tend to know what’s going to happen before it even does. They seem to be that of one sided affairs.

There’s nothing fun about that… It’s whatever though. The way I see it though. On Sunday this little girl has all of the potential to make all of her dreams come to pass. People will finally be able to accept me, and I will have that solo act.

Sunday I will stand out and I truly will be all that glitters in the dark. I will shine brightly and you my dear will become nothing more than an afterthought. I carry a lot on my shoulders and I won’t be disappointed. You think you have what it takes to finally have that break through moment?! You want to march your way towards being in position for your twentieth championship?!

You got to get through me and I doubt you will make it beyond me.

I am sorry you had to deal with this MISERY BUSINESS but THAT’S WHAT YOU GET when you were forced to step in the ring with me. I have plans of CRUSHCRUSHCRUSHing your dreams and leaving you emptied handed.

Honestly I [/b]HATE TO SEE YOUR HEART BREAK[/b] but AIN’T IT FUN the type of music we will make together. Too bad your record officially gets broken and when everything settles I TOLD YOU SO This is my path to the top and nobody will get in the way of that…

I won’t make it easy on you… I am the most hungry woman in all of this tournament and losing would be OUTRAGEOUS…

So bring your best but it’s not going to be enough. I will have my hand raised and I will have a one way ticket to the next Super Card’s main event where I will fight for the SCW World Championship.

Bring it Bitch but it just won’t be enough because I WANT IT MORE…

Cheers…






42
March 15th
Ruby’s Birthday
Saxon Hotel


Ruby had decided to sleep in for the day. She knew she should have been over the top excited and enthusiastic. After all not only was today her 23rd birthday but she had defeated a Hall of Famer to march her way towards the finals of the Blast From The Past finale. Ruby didn’t want to be bothered though as other things were on her mind. She slowly woke up as she heard the loud sounds of a knock at the door. Ruby fells out of the bed as she let a yawn escape her lips. She picked herself up as she walked towards the door but the knock became louder than before.

“BLOODY FUCKING HELL… I WILL ANSWER THE DOOR IN A MINUTE!!!”

Ruby finally reached her door and didn’t bother looking through the peephole. As soon as she swung the door open she was meant with the loud sounds of her older cousin Kate smiling at her. She threw confetti at her as she screamed at the top of her lungs.

“DO YOU KNOW WHAT TODAY IS?!”

Ruby just shrugs her shoulders as she shook her head in return.

“I know what today is! It’s my 23rd birthday and honestly I don’t feel any differently…It’s just another day to me…”

Kate rolled her eyes in return.

“ANOTHER DAY?! I know today is so much more than that…Today you are supposed to be happy because it’s your birthday. So stop being such a grouch and get changed because we are going to celebrate it in style…”

Kate continues to smile as she looks at the most hyper member of the Gem Stones however for today Ruby didn’t seem to be cheerful as she turned her back to Kate and walked back towards her bed.

“Bollocks with that birthday crap… There’s only one person that I want to hear from today. Did I do something wrong?! I made it to the finals of the Blast From The Past… I did exactly what she wanted me to do. Courtney told me that she HAD FEELINGS FOR ME! She told me that she felt the same way that I did. However ever since she finally gave me the information that I wanted to hear from her she has been ghosting me and I just don’t understand it…”

Kate sighs as she sits down next to Ruby on the bed.

“Listen I wouldn’t worry about Courtney Pierce. She is just in a very tough place. I know her career really hasn’t been the best so maybe she just needs some space…”

“SPACE… SPACE?! I CAN’T POSSIBLY GIVE SOMEBODY LIKE HER SPACE…I CAN’T WHEN I HAVE THIS HUGE CRUSH ON HER!!!”

Kate nods her head grinning.

“Give me your phone Prue I want to see something…”

Ruby reaches for her smartphone and tosses it at her cousin. Kate cycles through it as she looks at the dialed calls list. It shows the name Courtney and it has the number 30 next to it. Kate just shakes her head looking back at Ruby.

“This is not space… You called her 30 times in a row!!!”

“What else was I supposed to do?! She wasn’t answering the phone when I was calling her. I wanted her to pick up and I was willing to do whatever it took for her to answer the bloody phone. I don’t like being ignored… Because me being ignored is OUTRAGEOUS!!!!!!!!”

“And calling 30 bloody times over and over again makes you a STALKER!!! But we aren’t going to have this conversation today because it’s your birthday and we are going to party like there’s no tomorrow. I managed to pull some strings and I got the big banquet hall at the casino. Who wouldn’t want to come to the 23rd OUTRAGEOUS party… A day to celebrate you and everything that you accomplished…”

“Who cares Kate because I definitely don’t… It’s all really stupid…”

Kate grabs her cousin as she looks deeply into her eyes.

“No I am not going to put up with any of this negative attitude. You will be going to this party. The guest list is massive… Well massive for Covid restrictions and everything. The reality is you deserve to be celebrated considering you basically just ran the gauntlet to get to where you are. You beat a returning Bella Madison, you overcome hall of Famer Mikah, and personally pinned Hall of Famer Roxi Johnson. You have been on a roll and deserve to at least celebrate for making it this far. So put on something really fancy get out your best heels because it’s going to be a night to remember!!”

Ruby just shakes her head in utter disgust as she glances back at her cousin. She snatches the phone as she quickly dials a number and hits send on the name Courtney. The phone rings but immediately goes to voice mail.

“OH MY GOD NOW SHE IS ANNOYING MY PHONE CALLS… WHATEVER… I GUESS GOING OUT HAS TO BE MUCH BETTER THAN JUST STAYING IN THIS STUPID HOTEL ROOM ALL DAY!!!!”

Ruby growls as she goes to her drawer and pulls out a glittery and shiny dress. She throws it on as she finds a pair of heels and throws them on. She turns her attention over to her cousin as she just smirks back at her.

“I will just put my makeup on in the car…It’s not important either way… I would feel so much better if this BIRD would pick up her PHONE!!!”

Kate laughs in return.

“Look… Sometimes you can’t have your BIRTHDAY CAKE and EAT IT TOO… You need to really chill out. The world doesn’t always revolve around you…”

“BOLLOCKS ON MY BIRTHDAY IT SHOULD!!! Let’s just get going… I think I need a new change of scenery and I guess being around a casino would be so much better than this!”

With that in mind Kate leads the way as Ruby follows closely behind as the two of them head for Kate’s car. After a drive down the Las Vegas strip It isn’t that long before they pull up to the Golden Ring Casino. Kate gets out of the car with a very wide grin on her lips. She walks over to Ruby’s side of the car and the aqua blue haired female emerges from the car. She does a hair flip as she is dressing to impress. Kate raises her eyes in return.

“Bloody hell that is probably the best make up job I have ever seen someone do in a moving vehicle…”

“You would be surprised what a woman like me could do. So we ready to go to my PAH-TAY!!!”

Kate shakes her heads as she giggles in return.

“Wow… You seem really enthusiastic. Back at the hotel nobody would have ever thought you wanted to be at a birthday…”

Ruby can’t help but smile wide as she nods her head in return.

“Well we are celebrating MY BIRTHDAY and seeing as it’s MY BIG DAY we might as well make it special right?! Besides hopefully somebody special better have shown up tonight because if she doesn’t come to my birthday I don’t know what I am going to do with myself…”

“I wouldn’t hold my breath Prue… Honestly the girls and I did everything we possibly could to try to talk to her but she hasn’t even picked up the phone for us either. She’s been off to herself at the Gem Stone manor… I really don’t know what else to tell you but you have bigger things to worry about and…”

Ruby didn’t want to hear any of that. The young English woman quickly walked past her cousin as she headed straight to the casino. She was greeted by an entourage of different people wishing her a happy birthday but Ruby didn’t care about any of that as she made her way to the banquet room. As soon as she entered the room she was greeted with loud cheers and everybody in unison screaming at her.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!!!!!”

Ruby’s eyes opened wide up as she was in a panic looking around. She saw Teddy and Mark Cross standing at the bar. She saw some of her fellow Jet City Students eating appetizers. She even saw her sister Sapphire standing off in the corner. She quickly ran towards her.

“Happy Birthday baby sis… Today you turn 23 and…”

“Cut the bullshit Phoebe… Where in the bloody hell is Courtney?!”

“I don’t know but I wouldn’t even worry about her now… For once would you stop being so love sick. You should be feeling really chuffed that you managed to make it all the way to the finals of the tournament. You have a lot to celebrate. Just have a gander at how many people showed up here to support your big day…”

Ruby looks around as she offers a sarcastic response in return.

“Yeah everything’s fucking hunky dory. Of course I am fine… WHY WOULDN’T I BE FINE WHEN THE GIRL OF MY FUCKING DREAMS couldn’t even be arsed to celebrate my birthday. It only comes around once a year!”

Sapphire shakes her head as she looks back at her sister.

“You need to calm down. You are throwing a wobbly and it’s really not befitting for somebody like you. Settle down and please try to act posh. This is your special night and it should be treated as such!”

Ruby however stomps her feet as her tantrum doesn’t seem to be ending.

“No… I don’t give a damn on what you feel is posh. The only thing I care about is having it my way. What’s the point of a birthday celebration if I can’t get what I want…”

Sapphire just sighs as she looks down at her sister.

“Bloody hell… I feel like I need to go outside a smoke a few fags and I really shouldn’t… It’s going to make my hair turn grey and that shouldn’t be the case seeing as I am the only member of our band that wears her natural hair colour and doesn’t dye it…”

Ruby crosses her arms and it is at that moment that the drummer for their band Emerald walks over. The Scottish woman smiles looking at her friend.

“Perhaps now is the perfect time to cut the cake and sing happy Birthday…”

Ruby looks back at Emerald.

“And how in the bloody hell will that help any?! It doesn’t even make sense… You aren’t supposed to have birthday cake before the actual food is served… That is just idiotic and…”

Emerald smiles.

“Before you say anything the only Tube I see here is you. You are acting like a nyaff and ye shouldn’t. It makes you come across ungrateful but let’s get to singing everyone!”

With that Kate pushes a huge Birthday cake towards Ruby. Diamond and Sapphire both grab some guitars and Emerald quickly runs over to a drum set. Everybody begins to sing Happy Birthday and Ruby just stands there as she looks at her huge cake. Diamond smiles as she screams out loud.

“Happy Birthday cousin… Now it’s time to blow out the candles and make a wish!!!”

Ruby stands there shrugging her shoulders.

“I don’t know what’s the point of blowing out some stupid candles, everybody in this fucking room know there is only one thing I WANT FOR MY BIRTHDAY AND IT DOESN’T SEEM LIKE I AM GOING TO GET IT!!!”

Ruby however just blows the candles out. Everybody in the room begins to clap but Ruby on the other hand just sighs in return as she stands there dumbfounded but everybody in the room begins to cheer loudly as the Gem Stones begin to play some music. They seem to be playing an N Sync medley. Ruby looks at her band mates as she is completely confused.

“Wait what are all of you doing?!”

With that the other members of the Gem Stones all sing.

“I know she can’t take it anymore… IT’S TEARING UP HER HEART!!!! WHEN SHE IS APART SHE FEELS IT TOO… AND NO MATTER WHAT SHE DOES SHE FEELS THE PAIN WITH OR WITHOUT YOU!!!”

Ruby screams at them.

“STOP MAKING FUN OF ME… I SWEAR TO GOD I AM GOING TO BEAT THE UNHOLY HELL OUT OF SOMEBODY!!!”

However something catches Ruby by surprise as another voice begins to sing. The girls change their song to another famous N Sync song this one is the song girlfriend. It is the voice that Ruby had been waiting to hear for the longest time. It is from that of Courtney Pierce. Suddenly the huge cake opens up and Courtney Pierce emerges from it where a shiny dress embroidered with that of Garnets. Courtney raises the microphone as she sings into it as she looks right at Ruby.

“WOULD YOU BE MY GIRLFRIEND!!!!!!!!!! I’LL TREAT YOU GOOD… I’LL BE YOUR SHINING STAR!!!!”

With that Courtney’s dress it enough to light up the entire room but nothing compares to that of the smile on Ruby’s face as her bright whites light it up even further. She couldn’t help herself as she charges after Courtney and tackles her to the ground.

“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS….. I WILL BE YOUR GIRLFRIEND!!!!”

The two land on the floor and are covered in cake. Everybody in the room are all giggles as Ruby looks over at Courtney as she looks at her.

“I HONESTLY DON’T KNOW WHAT TO SAY…”

Courtney laughs in return.

“Well you could just be happy and be in the mood to celebrate your birthday. It was hard to really deny the feelings I had for you. I knew that since the first day we met. I just had to figure some things out about myself before I committed fully into it. I confided in your sister Sapphire about how I felt and she told me to hold off…”

“SHE DID WHAT… I AM GONNA KILL HER…”

Courtney smirks.

“Relax… All of the Gems honestly felt it would be more special if we made things official on your birthday. It would be even more memorable. They all just wanted to see how love sick you would get. I had no idea it would become 60 missed calls desperate…”

“…Yeah I get very passionate things… I know it can be a little outrageous at times…”

Courtney offers a grin.

“It’s not a big deal. It’s okay… It actually feels really good to have somebody care for me in the way you do…It’s a really nice feeling…So are you happy with your gift?!”

Ruby thinks about it as she hugs Courtney as tightly as possible.

“Of course I do… I ADORE IT!!! It’s honestly the only thing I wanted for the past few weeks but I have what I want… It’s time to figure out what to do with my Garnet?!”

Courtney looks around smiling.

“Maybe we can start with enjoying this party, and after tonight focus on getting really DIRTY!!!”

“Oh… I love dirty… How much are we talking because I thought covered in cake was enough…”

“I am thinking of putting in a ton of hours at the gym getting really gritty so you can actually win this tournament… After all it would feel nice to date the Blast From The Past Champion…”

Ruby nods her head.

“Now that would be OUTRAGEOUS!!! Come on honey bun let’s go celebrate my BIRTHDAY PARTY!!!”

And with that Courtney and Ruby both get up as they go enjoy the festivities of the party. Tonight was finally the end of being love sick but it was also the start of something fantastic. It wouldn’t be long until Ruby had to get things in order to try to become the winner of the tournament…







The Blast From The Past finale is finally approach us and honestly I can say from the bottom of my heart that it was quite the little journey to get to this moment. I am going to be as blunt as I can be but as soon as the drawings were made to name the teams that were going to be paired up with one another. I just knew deep down in my heart that I was destined to be in the finals. I know there are so many different people in this company that might tell me my statement is a bunch of bollocks and that couldn’t be any further from the truth but let’s just face it.

My partner and I were always going to be on the same wave length. We are English and that alone makes us in tune with one another. We were going to be on the same page because despite the antics, the music, and the mischief we both knew that the end goal was going to be to win this entire thing.

What I didn’t know was that Daniel wouldn’t be in the tournament anymore but I traded one countryman for another one. Another one who has already fought to the end of this tournament the year before, and a man who held the biggest prize in SCU! It doesn’t get any better than that and after losing with a hand me down this year in the form of Krystal and being upgraded to something full Posh that being me. He just had to know that his ticket was going to be punched to winning this entire tournament.

I know there are people out there who don’t love my attitude. I can be that of a major Bitch or as Roxi Johnson pointed out I am simply just Kate all over again. Whatever you wish to call me it really doesn’t matter. You should have known that I wouldn’t be the nicest woman in the room considering who trained me how to wrestle in the form of Mikah. It really doesn’t get any better than that does it?!

I have had the best possible training and now the end goal couldn’t have been any clearer. I not only want to win this tournament but I need to win. I want to have my championship banner raised from ceiling of Jet City South, and when people talk about the future I want them to think of me.

Everybody knew Mark Cross was going to be a threat and as we journey in on this finals match he will be standing across the ring from that of Mac Bane. Mac Bane is considered to be a future World Champion but I have no doubt in my mind that Mark will be able to hold his own. Just fill him up with a few pints of beer and he will be ready for action. Then again the same could be said for any British person named Mark. Just look at that of our boss…

But I am not here to talk up Mark because we all know what he can do. We saw that last year. Let’s look at my rise to greatness. My team has had the hardest path to get to the finals. We had to overcome Bella which wasn’t a big deal but everything after that has been nothing but difficult.

I had to step into the ring with a hall of famer in Mikah, and what happened when I fought my own teacher. My team ended up winning. I had to face another Hall of famer in Roxi Johnson, and we all know what happened right?!

I dropped her on her fucking head. I actually got a major win over a former Grand Slam Champion and Hall of Famer. What that means is my stock has officially risen to a different level, and I plan to keep that momentum going as I step into the ring with Myra Rivers.

Not only do I get to face her to win this tournament but the Internet Championship is also on the line and that is something that really makes me smiles. I know for the longest I have constantly complained that I never got a chance at competing for any title but here I am now fighting for the second biggest prize in the entire company. I get to fight Myra who is now is listed in the history books as the greatest Internet Champion of all time.

After all that is how she is listed on paper. She has broken all of the records. She has the most defenses and has the longest combined reign. That SHOULD be impressive but then I am reminded that it is listed like that on PAPER…

In my eyes she isn’t as great as Vargas would talk her up with her record sheets and tracker. Myra is simply a mediocre champion AT BEST!

Don’t get me wrong Myra does show signs of greatness at times. She has had some really great wins in her career which would explain her huge win over Amber Ryan when they fought one another at a Super Card. Mind you it was very early into Amber’s SCW career and she did pull a victory out of nowhere when she managed to best Alicia Lukas inside of the ring.

Those I will honestly give you credit for. Your last real fight was against my cousin Kate Steele. There’s no doubt in my mind that you had earned that championship. You worked your ass off and you won the title and you even went on to retain against her in a rematch.

However since becoming champion I know people will try to make a big deal that you are the longest reigning champion but it’s a bunch of bollocks. How have you been trying to elevate the title?! You haven’t done anything especially at a Super Card level. If we take a look at who my you fought at these past three Super Cards it really seems as if you are just going through the motions to maintain your status. It’s not like you were seeking a major challenge.

You fought women who are no longer at the peak of their careers and have regressed to a level that resembles a shell of who they use to be. Wow you got to defend against Sam Marlowe but Sam Marlowe couldn’t even be taken seriously because before she even had that match she had dropped a major match to Crystal. She didn’t have any momentum going into that match with you.

It really is sad because she is a woman who had quite a start to her career. She became a World Champion by beating my MENTOR MIKAH and ever since then she hasn’t been able to climb back up. Her ceiling has been stuck at the Roulette Championship division.

You got to fight Seleana and as much as I might respect her considering she is co-owner of the record company I am signed too she got her big break by being gift wrapped a World Championship by her wife and on top of that being handed a Roulette Championship match by that of her wife. She had a good go at the Roulette division but like the other just really hasn’t been the same since losing the title.

You also defended against Candy and it’s the same old bloody fucking story, she’s a woman who had a ceiling of that of the Roulette Champion but once she lost that she quickly faded out.

So if we really look at it you really haven’t done anything. It really is a shame seeing as my cousin brought honor to that championship. She sought out hard challenges. She actually GAVE you that chance so she could elevate her own abilities, and even after losing to you. She went on to challenge Evie Jordan. She continued to try to seek out women she felt were better than her but that’s not you is it?!

No because you are content with just breaking records and padding stats. It was sickening watching you get on Twitter trying to talk up the fact that you WON 19 CHAMPIONSHIPS and when you lose this one you are HOPING YOUR 20TH WILL BE A WORLD CHAMPIONSHIP…

Fuck off… You are just a champion on paper and I have seen this story before. The American who feels they are better than what they really are and they don’t take the real fights. They rather fight people who are past their prime and wish to push statistics and pad stats. I know Floyd Mayweather would be a perfect example but in this case I see you nothing more than that of a Deontay Wilder.  You should know him he was the fraud that has established a name by being a knockout artist and honestly being a one trick pony. It’s not like he was a great fighter or anything. Every punch he throws is off balanced. Just because he wins and knocks people out doesn’t make him a great boxer… I would say he is lucky.

When you get to that point of being a champion you take the matches that you feel will keep the title around your waist. You don’t pursue worthy challengers. It’s truly bullshit, but in this story I see myself as the great British hope that needs to give you a serious dose of a reality check.

I am your Tyson Fury… And even when he was out of shape he still in my mind beat the shit out of the fraud and look what happened in their rematch when he actually trained for it. He exposed Wilder for the fraud that he was.

In true British fashion and just like Fury I plan to knock you on your arse, and when I do it will not only be to take the Internet Championship off of your waist but it will be to win the entire tournament and go on to unify the bombshell division by becoming the World Bombshell Championship. I will be a champ, champ, and there isn’t a thing you can do to stop this.

The only reason why you got here in the first place is because you had some serious help from that of Christina. If Christina never distracted Amber or grabbed a hold of Despy do you honestly think you will be in this match?!

The answer is no… I know it might seem like a ridiculous thing for me to say considering I am just a rookie in this company, and you are probably thinking that those names I mentioned earlier have proved themselves to have a bigger name than I do.

What you don’t realize is that I don’t know what defeat feels like. My career has been that of flawless because I am UNDEFEATED… Nobody has been able to break the code of what it takes to beat me. You think you are going to figure it out?!

I doubt that… Don’t get me wrong somewhere you might think this match is about trying to rewrite history and correcting the wrongs of Kate not winning this tournament and following that lost to lose the Internet Championship to you…

But that isn’t the case… As much as I love my cousin this is all about me…And for the first time in a very long time you are actually going to be in the ring with a woman who is on the rise in the company. You aren’t fighting somebody who is on a downward spiral of regression. You are fighting somebody who knows she can take you down.

After all in my first match in this company I beat the woman Royal Purple who went on to win the Roulette Championship two matches after that… So in my eyes consider that a win over the current Roulette Champion. During this tournament I beat a former Mixed Tag Team Champion and two former Grand Slam Champions.

That’s impressive and I made a fucking statement against Roxi Johnson…

What have you done besides fighting a woman who returning back to SCW for a special attraction after having a baby in Amy Santino?!

You think you can take pride in beating Maki?!

Or even being an opportunist against Amber?!

You must be so enthusiastic because OH EM GEE LOOK AT ME AT THIS AGE I CAN GO ON TO WIN THIS TOURNAMENT AND GO WIN A WORLD TITLE BECAUSE I AM CLOSE TO FORTY AND THAT’S UNBELIEVABLE…

That is such fucking rubbish… I know you can be excited over breaking A RECORD IN A SINGLE REIGN but at Blaze of Glory the only thing that will be broken will be your hopes and dreams of becoming the winner of this tournament because you had to run into the brick wall that is me…

This is my story and the only fitting way it could end is with me raising my hands in victory and becoming Internet Champion…It’s the only thing that is left for me to do. After all I finally got the GIRL so now it’s time to live up to the promise I made to her and that’s win. So bring whatever you wish but you know deep in your heart it won’t be enough. Your luck runs out because you get to face the biggest underdog in this tournament who has become the biggest fucking threat…

Mark and I… WE ARE THE CHAMPIONS!!! This QUEEN needs her thrown and I will throw you to the side.

ANOTHER BITES THE DUST!

IF you didn’t realize by now it’s definitely you…

I WANT IT ALL… DON’T STOP ME NOW…

I WANT TO BREAK FREE

I will never crumble UNDER PRESSURE


So bring it Myra but I assure you it won’t be enough because your hopes of beating me is simply OUTRAGEOUS!!!!!




 

 



 

43
Climax Control Archives / Lovergirl
« on: March 11, 2021, 07:01:02 PM »
San Diego, California
Jet City South

It had been almost a week since Ruby Steele had told Courtney Pierce that she had feelings for her and was crushing on her hard. It has also been that long since Courtney had really said anything to her. Despite living within the same household Courtney had found ways to avoid Ruby whenever the blue haired vixen had gotten near her. She had slammed the door in her face and had done everything in her power to keep her distance from her. Ruby didn’t know what to think of any of it as her mind was focused solely on her fellow gym mate. Ruby needed to clear her mind and that is when she found herself going to the Jet City South late at night. Ruby was instantly drawn to that of a punching bag. She didn’t bother putting any gloves on as she punched away at the bag. Tears were steadily flowing from her eyes as they hit the ground below.

“WHY WON’T YOU TALK TO ME, WHAT DID I DO WRONG?!”

With that Ruby punched the bag hard but she didn’t like how it was flicking back and forth so she slowly walked over to where the heavy bag was. She couldn’t help but kick it as hard as possible. She offered a long deep breath as more tears slowly escaped her eyes.

“WHAT DID I EVER DO TO DESERVE SILENCE, IF I DID SOMETHING COURTNEY YOU KNOW YOU COULD AT LEAST TALK TO ME RIGHT?!”

She was in frenzy as she started to throw multiple kicks and punches towards the bag. Ruby found herself getting over emotional and tired, and that is when she slowly started to slump to the ground. More tears fell from her eyes and she was just bawling uncontrollably. She stayed on the floor for a while before footsteps drew close to her. It wasn’t long a towel was shoved in front of her as a familiar voice called out to her.

“Bloody hell Prudence get ahold of yourself girl, you shouldn’t be getting this emotional especially when you have the entire world in your hands…”

Prudence slowly looked up and could see that her cousin Kate was standing right there. Prudence shook her head and grabbed the towel from her as she used it to wipe the tears from her eyes.

“Perhaps I don’t want to stop crying. What are you doing here Kath-Lyn?!”

The older Steele sat down on the floor next to her cousin. She let a smile slowly escaped her lips as she looked back at Ruby.

“The truth is I am here for you… Granted things are going really good with Cindy. I can’t believe she has agreed to carry Teddy and I’s child. She is four months pregnant and is in very high spirits. In five months there will be a baby that resembles my husband and me. I know Teddy had wanted this to happen for the longest, but to be honest I am afraid. I know I didn’t want to go through this. At first I kept on telling him that I didn’t want to give up on my wrestling career to sit on the sidelines but look at me now. I am barely active and really thinking about somebody other than myself…”

Kate shook her head as she kept her eyes on Ruby.

“But even though I am going through this after what the other Gem Stones told me I knew you needed me. They told me you had been leaving the house late at night, and there really wasn’t any other place you could go but here…What’s going on Prudence?!”

Prudence shrugs her shoulders as she looks back at her sister.

“I finally told Courtney how I felt about her. I know it was wrong to put the entire gym what I did but I couldn’t help it anymore. I had to tell her what was going through my mind. I had to give her the reason on why I picked on her so much…”

Kate just sits there dumbfounded as she nods her head in return.

“And?!”

Prudence shakes her head in disgust.

“And that is when she decided she was going to GHOST ME! I have tried to reach out to her ever since and she doesn’t even say anything in return. She lives in the room next to mine and whenever I try to come around she locks her door. She doesn’t even answer my DMs, my text messages, or anything. We went from being these bitter gym rivals to being absolutely nothing. I really don’t know what to do but I can’t go on like this! I need to get something from her in return! I refuse to keep going on and her acting like I don’t even exist!”

Kate just sits there as she nods her head in return with a giggle.

“I see…”

Ruby raises her eyes in return.

“I see?! I am pouring my heart out to you and the only bloody fucking thing you can say in return is that you see?! Last time I checked this wasn’t something that you should be laughing at. This is a serious matter and…”

Kate quickly cuts her off as she looks back at her.

“No… I wasn’t laughing at you. I am laughing because I honestly went through the same thing when I was in wrestling school. 10 years ago I was a student of Lyn Dallins at the All Star Wrestling Gym in Tampa Florida. I came to the gym around the same time as Misty Whitmore. We hated each other. I always tried to one up her and she tried to do the same in return. We both came from different backgrounds. I was a snobby rich trust fund brat and she was the youngest of five girls who came from nothing. Our attitudes were destined to collide and yet through all of that we somehow fell in love with each other…”

Prudence’s eyes light up.

“Really, and what did you do about your feelings?!”

Kate nods her head.

“What did you think I did, I pursued them… Misty and I got together. It was fun while it lasted but as fun as that might have been I couldn’t deny my Teddy when he dropped on his knees and presented me with an engagement ring. I was forced to make a choice, and I ultimately with the man who saved my life… However it didn’t stop Misty and I from becoming a great tag team and best friends…”

Prudence nods her head.

“I really don’t remember that… I didn’t really look into what you were doing until you got into SCW…So you are saying that maybe I shouldn’t pursue her, and that things won’t work out?!”

Kate smiles warmly.

“No I am not saying that at all… It wasn’t the first time I had feelings for somebody. A few years later I had feelings for Violet Ripley, Jenni Drew, and Mackenzie Roberts… There was so many people but I couldn’t really jump on my impulses because for the most part I was a taken woman and I had my Teddy. You however don’t have baggage. You are a free woman and if you really like Courtney by all means YOU NEED TO PURSUE IT! Don’t be in this gym crying over what COULD HAVE BEEN… You need to be driven at WHAT COULD BE! So go get the person you like…”

Prudence raises her eyes in return.

“Are you serious?!”

Kate nods her head.

“Of course I am serious. I know whenever your sister Sapphire talks you probably have a hard time listening to her advice but she’s not a STEELE like WE ARE…Her opinion is of that of a trashy MANCHESTER woman but that’s not you. I know the Steele in you wants to be persistent and sometimes you need to be annoying to get the answer you want. One way or another you shouldn’t be ignored, and I find it very hard for a woman who can get on EVERYBODY’S bloody nerves by shouting OUTRAGEOUS over and over again can’t figure out her own love life… So go home and you figure it out. Don’t be emotional… Go get her!!!”

Ruby nods her head as she quickly stands up as she dusts herself off.

“That’s right I AM A STEELE… NOBODY TELLS ME WHAT I CAN AND CAN’T DO!!!”

Ruby is quickly out as she storms out of the building as Kate stands up yelling back at her cousin.

“Wait I didn’t mean now… It’s a little late to be…. Bloody hell….”

Moments later Ruby Steele found herself arriving at the Gem Stone mansion. It was late in the night as she quickly opened the door to the huge estate. In the living room the other two members of the band were on the couch watching a horror film along with a big bucket of popcorn. Sapphire opened her eyes in amazement as she glanced over at her sister.

“Prudence is everything okay?! Where are you going…?!”

Ruby however didn’t even answer her as she continued to walk. She walked up the stairs as she made her way towards Courtney’s room. She didn’t even bother knocking on the door as she instead decided to kick the door as hard as she could which caused it to swing off of the hinges. Courtney Pierce was sitting on the bed going through her phone and the commotion caused her to drop her phone to the floor near Ruby’s feet. Courtney quickly sat up as she glanced over at the blue haired woman.

“WHAT THE HELL IS YOUR PROBLEM?!”

Ruby quickly shook her head as she glared daggers into Courtney.

“What do you mean what is my problem?! For the past week you have been avoiding me. Last week I poured my entire heart out to you. I told you how I felt about you. I EVEN SERENADED YOU! Ever since you have been acting like I don’t exist… One way or another I WANT AN ANSWER from you and I AM NOT GOING TO GO ANYWHERE UNTIL I GET ONE FROM YOU!!!”

Courtney quickly gets off of the bed as she tries to grab her phone.

“YOU ARE CRAZY YOU KNOW THAT?! NOW GET OUT OF THE WAY SO I CAN GRAB MY PHONE!!!”

Ruby however picks up the phone from the ground as she does her best to keep it away from the taller woman.

“NO… YOU AREN’T GOING TO GET ANYTHING UNTIL YOU AND I TALK… AND ANOTHER THING…”

“DON’T LOOK AT THE SCREEN… GIVE THAT BACK RUBY… I AM NOT PLAYING WITH YOU?!”

Ruby’s eyes are immediately drawn to that of the phone screen. She can’t believe it as the phone is on Ruby’s Twitter Media files. It looks like Courtney had been cycling through all of Ruby’s photos. She immediately changes her tone as she looks back at Courtney.

“Wait… Have you been like looking at pictures of me?!”

Courtney finally snatches the phone away from Ruby as she looks right into Ruby’s eyes.

“I told you NOT TO LOOK and you just went and did it anyway…”

“WELL YOU CAN’T TELL SOMEBODY NOT TO LOOK, AND THEM NOT TO DO IT!!!”

Ruby takes a deep breath as she tries to calm down and looks back at Courtney.

“I still don’t know the meaning of it…”

Courtney takes a deep breath as she sits down on the bed.

“Isn’t it obvious… I have feelings as well…It has been hard to deny them…”

“And the reason you been avoiding me?!”

Ruby says passionately.

“I haven’t been really talking to you since you told me because I didn’t want these feelings we have for one another to be a distraction…I know deep down you have been trying to help me. I know you came out to ringside to try to help me win. I would be foolish if I didn’t see that… It’s just I don’t want to put you in a position where you would get extremely comfortable. You are on the verge of moving your career in a direction you can’t even fathom. However if you lose focus of what you have in front of you, you are going to lose this tournament. You did get past Mikah and that’s impressive but you did see who is left in the field right?!”

“I know and I have been focused on it ever since!”

Courtney shakes her head.

“I understand that but I just don’t want to be the reason why things wouldn’t go in your favor.”

“If I lose it would have NOTHING to do with you… It would be because I wasn’t ready to win, but I don’t need you to hold that over your head. If anything knowing how you feel about me mixed with how I feel about you would only propel me to do even better. I would have something to fight for and it wouldn’t be a weakness. It would actually be a strength to me and might give me the urge to win this whole thing…”

Courtney nods her head.

“Oh is that a fact, because that honestly sounds a little…”

Ruby smirks.

“Don’t you dare say it...”

“I was going to say adorable but on a serious note Ruby… I feel the same way you do… Please promise you will win… You came this far and…”

Ruby smiles again.

“Don’t worry about it… Now I have another incentive and something else that I am fighting for… It just gives me a bigger reason to win…”

“Good… You better not let me down… Perhaps after you can win we can move past the point of just feelings and talking about the discussion of ‘us’”

Ruby cracks a very wide grin.

“Us… Hearing that definitely makes ne have an urge not to lose… Don’t worry my Garnet… I won’t lose… I will persevere… I will win no matter the cost…”

Courtney nods her head.

“Good… Don’t say what you are going to do, be about it… Go do what everybody knows what you are capable of… Go make Jet City South proud…Then we can focus on your 23rd birthday THIS WEEKEND!!!”

Ruby smiles as she nods her head in return.

“Don’t worry about it… You can enjoy the rest of your night. I will let you go back to ooogling over me!”

With that Ruby smiles closing the door behind her. She walks down the stairs and out the house as she sprints at top speed shouting at the top of her lungs.

‘OH EM GEE SHE REALLY LIKES ME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Is the only thing that Ruby can muster out as she has an over the top excited expression on her face.








Damn…

You know I am going to be truly honest with all of you. I never imagined that I would be in this position right now. As I glance at all of the teams left in this Blast From The Past I have come to the conclusion that one team is definitely not like the others. Each team seems to be strong in so many ways. Let’s just analyze the men that are left. First up you have my very own partner Mark Cross. At one point he was the man in SCU. He was their top champion and in SCW he managed to win this tournament just last year. You have my opponent Cassian who I could say is just like me and is only a rookie but since being in SCW he has already gone on to become a champion.

Despayre won this very event and is a Hall of Famer and of course Mac Bane is the best male to have signed with SCW in a very long time and is somebody who is worthy of all of the hype he receives. On the other end of the spectrum you have Myra Rivers who is shattering every single record she possibly can with the Internet Championship. You have Amber Ryan who has been a huge threat since coming here and could very well be your next SCW World Bombshell Champion, and nobody can forget the Hall of Famer that is Roxi Johnson, a woman that has just about accomplished everything and is a Grand Slam Champion.

This tournament is star studded but then I can’t help but glance at myself. I have only been wrestling professionally for three months. I don’t have any shiny accolades or haven’t built up any hype that anybody else has in this tournament. One of the people left is certainly not like the others and the fact that I have made it this far is truly outrageous.

Even to this very day I still haven’t that breakthrough moment that I have been waiting for in this tournament. I know that I love to talk up the fact that I am undefeated but I have been carried by Daniel J. Morgan and Mark Cross. The only reason I am as far as I am in this tournament is because they brought me here and that doesn’t sit well with me.

I don’t want people to think that I don’t have the ability to hold my own. I didn’t come through Jet City South just to get carried to success. No I put all of that hard work in wrestling school so I could make a name for myself.

A name free from just being Kate’s little cousin…

A name free from just being Mikah’s little protégé…

I came through so I could be my own woman and regardless of my position in the band the fact is I don’t play back up for anybody. My name may not hold the same weight as everybody else but I know that I can hold my own.

This week will be the truest test though because standing opposite of me is Roxi Johnson. How is it going Roxi. It seems like it’s our destiny for us to collide with one another in the ring. I can respect you for being a super hero. That is an amazing thing to be. Being a super hero means you are always ready to fight to save the day. You are here to bring balance to everything, and are ready to showcase why you are one of the top tier bombshells in the history of the company.

That much I can respect about you but what I don’t appreciate is the fact that I tried to offer an olive branch to you. On multiple times I tweeted at you and said maybe we should jam out together and what did I get in return?!

Not a single thing…

Who could have thought that one of the nicest people on the roster could be a total Bitch?!

That is when it dawned on me. As great of a legend Roxi Johnson might be which includes so many accolades. The year 2020 was absolutely horrible for her. Sure she might have won feud of the year along with Amber Ryan but if you look at her year as a whole. She primarily lost most of her huge marquee matches at the Super Cards. She had a great defense against Bobbie Dahl but other than that she LOST EVERY SINGLE SUPER CARD MATCH… I will give her the fact that she managed to win one against Amber Ryan but as a whole she had lost that feud. She lost the Queen of a Day Match and even going as far as this year she just lost to Andrea Hernandez. When is the last time she really managed to get that huge win?!

On top of that do you remember that big speech she had when she was the World Champion?! She talked up the fact that people would NEED to earn their title shots. They would have to pave their own way and prove they were deserving of a chance to move to the next level. As soon as she talks up that nonsense she manages to lose her title to Crystal Hilton and hasn’t had gold ever since. She dropped the ball against my cousin Kate in trying to pursue the Internet Championship.

If that doesn’t make matters worse she couldn’t even beat her wife for the championship!

Although we can say that she had earned her chance at Keira but let’s just call a bloody spade a spade. The only reason that she was able to get that title opportunity in the first place is because her best friend put her in a stupid golden contract match. It’s not like she had earned her chance to be there. She was HANDPICKED…

On top of that what’s the point of trying to be all heroic like telling everybody that they should go earn their bloody chances so balance can be brought to a division WHEN YOUR OWN WIFE GOES OUT THERE AND BEGS FOR A TITLE MATCH, and after losing her title promises to be a hard fighter and earn her shot just like you preached but goes against her word AND ASKS FOR A REMATCH ANYWAY?!

I see the words that you spew from your mouths don’t apply to your own household. Then again this is the same people who preached about being heroes and as soon as the pandemic hit couldn’t be arsed to stay in the mandated hotel because you were out and about in Tampa, and God knows where else?!

It’s a bunch of poppycock if you ask me. The rules should apply to everybody. The reality is between the both of our teams I need this win more than you do, and a win from me would be even more interesting.

The world has already seen you against Christina and Amber. You had lost your title to Christina and you lost the feud with Amber. You honestly think being in the ring with either of them again would have a different result?! For that matter the way I see it you are extremely far on the totem pole as you just lost a big match to Andrea.

Deep down in your heart you know that this match is your way to get back to the top because Lord knows your performances from your last single matches haven’t warranted you to being in a top spot. Then again maybe you want to win this tournament for different reasons altogether.

After all you had made it to the finals of the very first tournament and it resulted in a lost. Perhaps you want that win so you can just add it to your already established Hall of Fame career. Just another accomplishment in the trophy case of the Johnsons, am I right?!

Here is where I have a huge problem with that. You have already ascended to the top of different occasions. The fans don’t want to see the same old faces in the main event. Sometimes they want to see new blood and fresh faces, and I represent that ideal. I have only been wrestling for three months and for my short time of being a wrestler I have already accomplished so much.

I know I might have Bitched and moaned that I didn’t get a Roulette Championship match, and felt I was deserving of it. I have come to the conclusion that perhaps I was setting the bar way too low. If I am going to chase after something I might as well go straight to the top from the very beginning.

Up until this point it has been the Mark Cross show but what better way to showcase I am ready for whatever challenge SCW has to offer than by going through a Hall of Famer. You will be the ultimate test and the only way I can get to where I want to be is by going through you.

On the other side of the bracket are two women that I need to get into the ring with because both of them would be personal matters. If I get past you I could step into the ring with Amber Ryan, a woman who is already granted the very prize that we are working so hard to obtain. She is already getting a title shot but beating her would prove that I was able to conquer a woman who you lost a feud with. There is also Myra Rivers a woman who is proving to be an ageless wonder. She is a woman that I absolutely despise as she constantly talks up the fact that she is shattering every single Internet Championship record which is a slap in the face of my big cousin Kate. She beat Kate to earn that championship, and Kate couldn’t overcome that hurdle so how would it look if I managed to do what she couldn’t do?!

That’s not the only reason I need to beat you though. I made a promise to a special someone that I would win this entire tournament. I wouldn’t let anything distract me or deter me from doing what I need to get done. By winning not only will I be close to superstardom but I will be much closer to focusing on the potential LOVE OF MY LIFE and I won’t let you get in the way of that!

You don’t scare me Roxi and I refuse to lose on my Birthday weekend. The day after Climax Control represents my Birthday and at the age of 23 I want this entire company to acknowledge me as being the star of the future. I want them to acknowledge me as being the woman to carry this company to new heights. For me to even say that right now would truly be OUTRAGEOUS but it won’t be that if I manage to get past you.

I know it might seem silly for this little girl from London to dream big, but I didn’t travel all the way from Europe giving up my spot in the guildhall school of music and drama in London to not become something. No I did so because I knew this would be my path to being great and I am on the verge of becoming larger than life.

I know when people look at me they might just think I am simply a bass player, a backup vocalist, and I am walking in the shadows of somebody else’s spotlight but I am much more than that.

This woman will emerge from being just a band member to being a solo act. However in order to get to that point I need to be able to showcase that I can work with a man who has already won this tournament.

He has already proven that he has what it takes to get him to the next level. Now I need to showcase that I have that same ability, and if you didn’t realize it, I know for a fact that I do.

Up until this point I haven’t lost a single match yet. I have managed to overcome every single challenge that has been put in front of me and this match is certainly no different. I have already beaten my very own mentor in Mikah and she is considered to be the best of the best. If I can get through her I damn sure know I can get past you Roxi, and I can get past anybody that is put in front of me.

If I had to sum up how I feel about fighting you Roxi in the form of music. I would say in a complete Avril Lavigne way things might be COMPLICATED. Deep in my heart I know I have to show you some R-E-S-P-E-C-T like Aretha would. After all you are a super hero and your powers are fighting to make things fair and to showcase that things can be achieved the right way.

There are people out there that are HOLDING OUT FOR A HERO so you could swoop in like a white knight on a fiery steed to make your way to the finals.

If that’s what people want they might as well keep on holding out till the end of the night maybe even longer because despite what Bonnie Tyler might think it damn sure won’t happen on Climax Control.

I know deep in my heart I have the talent. I will keep LIVING ON A PRAYER as I go on this JOURNEY of being the absolute best.  If you didn’t guess by now I WON’T STOP BELIEVING

There is no bombshell left in the field that is as passionate as I am. So bring whatever you got Roxi. Launch every single thing against me but through it all you will see for yourself that I’M STILL STANDING and nothing will break me.

ROXANNEEEEEEEE!!!!!!

Perhaps you should put on the red light because your journey in the tournament officially comes to a stop on Sunday Night.

My name is Ruby Steele and through heaven and hell, or THROUGH THE FIRE AND FLAMES I won’t rest until my hands are raised and my ticket is punched to the grand finale of the Blast From The Past Tournament.

Good luck Roxi you certainly will need it, but nothing will stop me from becoming a QUEEN and if you didn’t know by now Mark and I… WE WILL ROCK YOU Cheers love see you on Sunday…


 

44
Climax Control Archives / Don't Call Me A Bitch Like It's A Bad Thing
« on: March 04, 2021, 06:17:11 PM »
San Diego, California
Gem Stone Manor

This past month at the Gemstones manor had been a very interesting one especially considering that Courtney Pierce was forced to move in by her teachers at Jet City South. The idea was for Prudence and Courtney to get along as their constant issues between one another have been causing problems for the gym. However been fellow teammates of the same gym was a lot different from being roommates. Prudence stood at the door to Courtney Pierce’s bedroom. She offered a very long drawn out sigh as she knocked at the door. It wasn’t long until the door slowly opened up and we could see Courtney standing on the other side of the door. She crossed her arms as Ruby stood there in her pajamas.

“What the hell do you want, and I swear if you are going to tell me that I have an attitude and acting OUTRAGEOUS I am going to punch you…”

Ruby nods her head as she looks back at the brunette.

“Bollocks woman you think I only want to fight?!  There’s a better chance of it being brass monkeys outside in Southern California than me always wanting to constantly argue and start trouble with you…”

Courtney is befuddled as she moves out of the way of the doorway.

“I guess you could come inside but as much as everyone tells you to not say outrageous, please don’t use your British sayings with me. I don’t understand them, but I will give you five minutes. What do you want?!”

Ruby walks inside as she makes her way over to Courtney’s bed and sits down on top of it.

“Actually I was wondering if the two of us could speak to each other. I know things have been really tough between us these past couple of weeks…”

Courtney seems disgusted glancing right back into Prudence’s eyes.

“Tough just a few weeks?! It’s been more like months. I don’t understand why you have to have this vendetta against me. Things have already been terrible with my wrestling career. Do you know what it feels like to lose every single fucking week?! I am on a severe losing streak. I haven’t won since God knows when. I was the Blast From The Past tournament winner at one point. I had a huge future ahead of me and it all came crashing down just like that. Now I have to deal with losing every week and on top of that have to deal with issues with you at the gym. I don’t even know why you started shit with me to begin with?!”

Ruby doesn’t know what to say as she looks back at Courtney.

“I tried to help you a few weeks ago… I didn’t know my interference would backfire like it did…”

“Well I didn’t ask for your fucking help Ruby… I don’t even know why you would even come down to help me to begin with when I didn’t even want the help…”

Ruby quickly shakes her head as she quickly stands up and looks right into the eyes of Courtney.

“Did you ever think that maybe I went out to ringside because I am sick and tired of seeing you lose every single fucking week?! Granted what I did might have been wrong. Even picking on you has been wrong but I had my reasons for doing so…”

“And what exact reasons did you have for interference?! Why would you meddle in my affairs?!”

Ruby shakes her head again as she glares daggers at her.

“Right now you are acting OUTRAGEOUS and RIDICULOUS… Do I need to spell it out to you?!”

Courtney shakes her head.

“I still don’t understand your mind games. Things seem to be going perfect for you. You are undefeated in wrestling and only have been doing this for a few months. You have a great relationship with Chip from Devilition yet you wish to make my life a living hell. You make fun of me and give me a teddy bear and roses on Valentine’s Day on Climax Control. On top of that…”

Before Courtney could say anything else Ruby quickly cuts her off as she yells at her.

“First off all things aren’t perfect with me. I will admit I have gotten lucky inside of the wrestling ring but maybe it’s just because my cousins Kate, and her sister Samara have been wrestling for a long time. I have watched them for a while so it was only natural I picked up on some things. As far as Chip goes we broke up ages ago so don’t even tell me that I have a perfect relationship!”

Prudence begins to form tears from her eyes and she quickly wipes them as she looks deeply into the eyes of Courtney.

“Are you really that naïve Courtney?! It’s really obvious why I gave you that stuff on Valentine’s Day. Not to mention even though you were forced to move in you have to admit it has been amazing being here. You have so much room. The amenities are amazing and I have been a really great host!”

Courtney nods her head.

“I have to at least acknowledge that. When I was forced to move here I was expecting things to be really bad. However you have been kind. Things have gone far better than anything I could have ever imagined. All of the Gemstones have been really fun to be around, and I really don’t know why. What aren’t you telling me Ruby?!”

Ruby sighs as she looks back at Courtney.

“It’s just that… I… Well… Courtney I…”

“You… You what Ruby?! Or should I call you Prudence?!”

Prudence quickly shakes her head as she storms out of the room.

“I… BOLLOCKS forget I said ANYTHING!!!”

Ruby goes to storm out of the room and as soon as she opens the door Emerald, and Sapphire are both standing there and they immediately fall to the ground. Ruby places her hands on her hips.

“BLOODY FUCKING HELL… YOU TWO WERE EAVESDROPPING?!”

Ruby storms away towards her own room and that is when Sapphire quickly gets up as she runs after her sister.

“Prue wait…It’s not what you think?! Penelope please keep an eye on Courtney… I need to talk to my sister…”

Ruby however walks away as she goes towards that of her room. She goes to slam the door behind her but Sapphire is able to put a foot in the door.

“GO AWAY!!!!”

Sapphire quickly shakes her head.

“No!!! Ruby… I am sorry that Penelope and I were eavesdropping but the reality is we are just excited for you. I have known you for all twenty two years of your life, and when you are really passionate about something you get overly excited about it. Why don’t you tell Courtney what you have told me!!!”

Ruby crosses her arms.

“Tell her what exactly?! THAT I HAVE A CRUSH ON HER… DO YOU KNOW HOW RIDICULOUS that sounds?! There’s no real easy way to tell somebody that you like them! What am I supposed to say?! So hey I have been picking on you because I REALLY LIKE YOU!!! That sounds stupid and rubbish. I can’t tell her that…”

Sapphire giggles.

“There is an easier way… I could just grab your diary and show it to her. I bet she will be amazed when you wrote in your diary that you felt that kissing her lips would be quite scrummy…”

Ruby shakes her head in disgust as she looks back at her sister.

“Kiss my arse Phoebe… There’s no real easy way to deal with this situation but…”

It was at that moment that Courtney Pierce was standing in the door. Her arms were crossed as she looked back at Ruby.

“There’s no easy way to deal with what exactly Ruby?! What aren’t you telling me…”

Ruby sighs as she really didn’t know what to do instead she grabbed Courtney and threw her on the bed. She didn’t waste any time walking into a closet and grabbing her Bass Guitar. Courtney was taken back as the blue haired vixen plugged it into an amp and started to strum away.

“Now you are going to sit there and I am going to tell you exactly what’s going on! The truth of the matter is I don’t know how you didn’t realize it by now, but the reason I pick on you is because I LIKE YOU!!!! HOW OBVIOUS DO I HAVE TO BE TO TELL YOU THAT FACT?!”

“You what me?!”

“Just shut up and listen to this completely OUTRAGEOUS CONCERT!!!”

Sapphire rolls her eyes in return.

“Wait concert Ruby…”

Before they can say anything it is at that moment that Ruby begins to strum away excitedly.

“HEY, HEY! YOU! YOU! I KNOW THAT YOU LIKE ME!!!NO WAY! NO WAY! NO IT’S NOT A SECERT! HEY! HEY! YOU! YOU! I CAN BE YOUR GIRLFRIEND!!!!!!!!!!!”

Courtney raises her eyes in return as Ruby begins to sing as Sapphire sighs in return.

“Oh God don’t tell me you are going to sing Avril Lavigne. Ruby… Please don’t you can do way better than…”

In mid song Ruby decides to change the song as she strums away harder than before. Her eyes never leave that of Courtney as she begins to sing.

“I KNOW YOU LIKE ME…. I KNOW YOU…. DONCHA WISH YOUR GIRLFRIEND WAS HOT LIKE ME!!!!!!!!! DONCHA WISH YOUR GIRLFRIEND WAS A FREAK LIKE ME!!!!!!!”

Ruby changes the song as she looks back at Courtney with a smile as she strums some more but Courtney is replying back to her.

“Ruby…”

“IF YOU WANNA BE WITH ME… THERE’S A PRICE TO PAY…I’M A GENIE IN A BOTTLE… GOTTA RUB ME THE RIGHT WAY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Courtney just stands up as she stands up and yells at the top of her lungs.

“ENOUGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!

Ruby finally stops playing as she looks back at Courtney just sighing at her.

“Fine… I will stop playing…”

Courtney looks over at Sapphire shaking her head at her.

“Perhaps we should talk alone?!”

With that on cue Sapphire quickly rises up as she walks out of the room and leaves Ruby alone with Courtney. Ruby seems quite embarrassed as she looks directly into the eyes of Courtney. Pierce however pats on Ruby’s bed.

“I think we have to have an honest talk…”

Ruby quickly shakes her head though.

“No… I don’t think I want too…”

Courtney however isn’t going to go for that.

“I think that we need to have a serious heart to heart. Is that what this has been about this entire time?! You like me?! Why didn’t you say anything sooner, why did you wait so long to bring all of this out?!”

“What was I supposed to say?! The reality is Courtney you are an amazing people and I don’t know how to deal with my feelings. I haven’t been able to deal with any of them since being raised by a demanding father. I never was able to stand up to him and in his eyes he always wanted me to amount to something. I always had a vision of being a musician but that wasn’t good enough for him. He kept trying to compare me to my cousin Kath-Lyn. He loved the fact that his brother’s daughters were doing something with their life but I wasn’t going anywhere. Instead of standing up to him I always just bottled everything up and rebelled against him. I guess in turn instead of being super serious about anything I always would just go about being completely energetic and like life was a party, but deep down. What I was portraying on the outside wasn’t what I was feeling on the inside…”

Ruby shakes her head.

“And the more that I bottled things up is the more I didn’t have to deal with anything else. The same goes for all of my feelings in general. If I didn’t say anything to you I could live this fairy tale that things were alright. I wouldn’t have to deal with an awkward situation such as this… So after me pouring out my feelings I know you probably hate me right now…”

Courtney shakes her head.

“I don’t hate you. You can’t keep things bottled up. As far as what I feel at least I understand things now. It actually explains a lot…It’s not healthy to hold things inside. As you would say that is truly outrageous…”

Ruby nods her head with a sigh.

“Right…Yeah… So… Where do we go from here?! Because I know things are going to get super awkward now…”

Courtney shrugs her shoulders as she looks back at Ruby.

“As far as your feelings I really don’t know yet but I think what you should focus on is your Blast From The Past tournament. You have a hard match coming up and speaking as a woman who actually managed to win the entire tournament you don’t want what’s happening between us to cause your downfall. We will deal with these feelings at another time. What you should be focus on is the fact that Mikah is going to be the hardest challenge that you have ever had in your wrestling career. It’s not the fact that you are facing the best bombshell ever but you are stepping in the ring with the woman that trained you. You are going to face a woman who hasn’t lost yet. That is a lot to take in and you need to be ready…”

Ruby nods her head.

“Right… Anyway thank you for at least hearing me out…”

“No problem Ruby, and there is one thing you should know. I do like the time that I have spent here… All of you have been so accommodating. Now go out there and win this entire tournament or else you won’t hear the end of me rubbing it in your face that I managed to accomplish something that you just couldn’t…”

“In your dreams…”

Ruby says back as she looks back into Courtney’s eyes.

“As IF I would let you do something better than me. That comments is ridiculous… it’s outlandish it’s…”

“OUTRAGEOUS?!”

Courtney says with a giggle as Ruby pouts placing her hands on her hips.

“Hey that’s my line!!!”

“I am sure it is now get going and get ready for your big match… It’s go big or go home…. We will finish this conversation about what you told me at a later time…”

With that Ruby got up. She knew she had her work cut out for her. A lot was definitely on the line as she left the room. She slowly turned around to glance back at Courtney who kept her eyes on her. The two just look at one another, and it is on that image that we slowly fade out on.







On Camera


OH EM GEE…

Look where we are?! It’s the quarter finals of the Blast From The Past and can I just say from the bottom of my heart that being here is truly OUTRAGEOUS?! I am extremely happy to be in this position and it took a lot to get to this match. Daniel Morgan and I were able to overcome Bella Madison and Lincoln Daniels to get to this match. 24K London Stone was able to get past that match and here we are in the Quarter Finals. I have so many reasons to smile and mainly I know that nobody believed that I could even make it this far. However as great as everything might seem on paper sometimes the unthinkable happens, and that is when I received the sad news that Daniel J. Morgan would no longer be in the tournament.

It really does suck because I felt like it was super amazing to be teaming up with a fellow Londoner. The two of us had English in our blood and despite me causing my partner to potentially wear earplugs by the way I love to scream and shout so much. The truth is we really bonded nicely as a team. I didn’t know what would have happened when I heard that he couldn’t be in the tournament anymore. That is when I heard some news that at least brought a semi smile to my face. I found out that in Daniel’s place I would be able to team up with Mark Cross. He would be Daniel’s replacement?!

OUT…AMAZING ISN’T IT?! That is some of the best news a girl like me could ever hear. Granted when I first made my debut in this company Mark had a habit of running his mouth by trying to tell me that Royal Purple was better than me. He tried to tell me I didn’t know who was possibly could have been under that mask and in the end what he said didn’t even matter because I beat her!

Mark has a habit of having opinions that I clearly don’t like, some of which are actually quite false, but all in all there is one redeeming quality about him. No it’s not the fact that he is a musician because compared to me he really lacks in that department, and he can take all six strings of his and shove them. The only thing about Mark that stands out is the fact that he is English. So replacing an amazing Brit with a subpar one is okay I guess. At least I can trust Mark to be competent as he led or should I say got carried by Evie Jordan to a BFTP tournament win. So that’s a major plus. I know for a fact that I can rely on him and I know he is going to hold his own when it comes to stepping in the ring against Lachlan Kane.

However Lachlan Kane is the least of my worries, and yes he might have been part of team Eggplant. Part of a team of held onto the Mixed Tag Titles for a while. I should respect that but it just seemed like every week they were crying to get competition so I don’t know if I can really appreciate that. However what does draw my attention this week is the woman that he happens to be paired up with. It’s a woman that knows my in ring ability more than I know my own. It’s a woman that I idolize and it’s the woman that actually trained me how to wrestle. I am expected to stand toe to toe with the woman everybody considers to be the greatest of all time in the form of Mikah.

Mikah I honestly feel like this is a dream come true. I know I shouldn’t be giggling like a school girl because you could kick me in the head with your Mikahangelo or choke me out with your Cupid’s Chokehold. You have the ability to do either or and all I can do is smile.

Don’t get me wrong it’s not because I don’t view you as a threat or am taking you seriously. Trust me I am…

It’s just the simple fact that as good as you are you just aren’t me. I know I have no reason to come out with an attitude like this. After all I really haven’t been here long enough to get my feet wet. I haven’t been around to be taken seriously or for people to believe in me making claims or promises.

However I remember a blonde who came to this company in November of 2014 and she had a rocky start. She didn’t dominate from the start because if she did she would have went on to become the FIRST EVER Internet Champion two months later but she didn’t, instead she fucked up the chance for a first huge impression. She let somebody named Joanne Canelli have that honour instead.

Not everyone can make an amazing impression but five months after debuting she went on to do something even better. She went on to become the World Champion and that is completely impressive. Within five months of being in this company she was a World Champion and held that title for about nine  months, now that was AMAZING!

I am sure the reign could have been longer but she dropped the bloody ball quickly and lost her title against an opponent that she personally handpicked in Sam Marlowe. That is completely embarrassing. I don’t know how anybody could lose to somebody they personally picked.

All of that aside though, Mikah has won literally everything. She’s a Hall of Famer, she’s a grand slam champion, and sets records whenever she puts her mind to something.

That all sounds great BUT I really don’t give a fuck and you want to know why?!

It’s simple because in my mind I know I can be better. I have been in this company for three months and I am currently undefeated. I haven’t experienced what losing is yet. You know the thing that Mikah did in that ladder match for that inaugural Internet Championship two months into her career?!

I haven’t lost at all and I don’t plan to do so either. If Mikah can win the World Bombshell Championship in her first year I know I can do so too, but at least I will do so in style. I will do so by winning a tournament featuring Mikah, Roxi, and Amber Ryan. I will go on to beat whoever the champion is and nobody can deny how quickly I rose throughout the ranks.

I know I might come across like a Bitch and that could possibly upset you Mikah but in reality you shouldn’t be that upset. After all you are the one who trained me so I am just emulating what was taught to me. Whatever happens back at Jet City South is one thing but when that bell rings I really couldn’t give a bloody shit who you are in that ring. The only thing I see is me going THROUGH you to get to the finals.

The other day Courtney Pierce brought up an important fact about your career since you have returned to SCW. She mentioned that you haven’t been defeated since returning. You think that scares me in the least?! Like I said I am the one who hasn’t been beaten and I don’t plan to lose to you either.

Everybody claims that you are the best of the best because you have held the Bombshell Championship for the longest combined days. Its total reaching just a little over 120ish days shot of holding the title for two years.

Holy shit that’s a long time to hold anything, truly outrageous in every single way! I know there are some women who get excited over the fact that they won the title five times and automatically think that makes them special, but when you calculate the fact they lost it FIVE times and didn’t hold it nearly as long as you. It’s not impressive.

But not with you Mikah because you held the belt on three separate occasions and equated to almost two years of dominance.

I find that to be completely full of shit though if I can be honest. You want to know why?! Because SCW went on hiatus on January 14th of 2018, and you defended your title against Amy Marshall, what a bloody joke! That was your last match of that time period and even though SCW returned in April you wouldn’t wrestle until Into The Void which was the last week of May. There were five shows in between the company’s return and that Super Card and you DIDN’T DO SHIT. You damn sure didn’t wrestle but the woman you were scheduled to have a huge unification match in Crystal insert a fucking name actually had to defend her Internet title before getting to that show.

It’s crazy that she managed to win and went on to beat you at the Super Card… Only then would you decided to take things seriously and two weeks later cried like a baby demanding a rematch and get your title back.

Let’s call a spade a spade though. How could you be declared as this end all be all when for about 140 days of your “so called” reign the company wasn’t even active or you didn’t wrestle or do anything. You were this fighter or great wrestler. To me it seemed you were like a lazy bloke who didn’t do anything.

I thought you were better than that but I guess I was mistaken. There’s also the woman I remember watching on television that would show up to shows not really wanting to be there or wishing to dump certain championships in the garbage. You need to have more pride than that. That is why in this tournament I feel like I need to personally eliminate you. Not just to prove a point but to showcase to everybody in this company that you can’t judge a book by its cover. I am the next biggest thing in this company and I refuse to tell me any differently.

So at Climax Control the two of us are going to walk into the ring with one another. Do you honestly think you have what it takes to beat somebody who is fired up to win this entire tournament.

I didn’t come to this company to play second fiddle to ANYBODY.

I damn sure am not here to be in my cousin Kate’s shadows and even though I am your protégé I won’t be blinded by any of your spotlight. I made a promise to Courtney Pierce that I would win. I know these past few weeks at the gym have been hell between us and I know all you want is for the both of us to get along.

We are doing just fine but I refuse to hear her rub it in my face that I couldn’t do what she did and that’s win this thing. On top of that I have a partner in Mark Cross who is constantly talking up the fact that he has never lost a BFTP match for his team. It seems like there is a lot of pressure riding on me so I might as well deliver.

Cross needs to understand that I am the best female he could have ever been paired up with and I am ready for anything. As threatening as you might be I am already thinking about the Semi-Finals.

I might sound overconfident considering that you are the current reigning mixed tag team champion and Lachlan Kane at one point was a dominant mixed tag team champion. This is a realm that you both should excel in but I highly doubt you will be ready for what I plan to bring to the table.

So brace yourself because things will get loud so put on your ear muffs.

Take a chill pill because I do have a lot of energy.

Some might call me crazy but I prefer the term OUTRAGEOUS and the only outrageous thing in this tournament is if Mark and I don’t make it to the finals.

Bring everything you have Mikah and I guarantee you that it just won’t be enough. I don’t see myself as a Black Sheep but I do see myself as the heart and soul of Jet City South, and for every student working their ass off in that gym this match will be for them.

Let’s make some music shall we because I definitely am ready to sound the victory song. The only thing fitting for a “Queen” is “We Are The Champions”. Hopefully you don’t fuck this up and crumble “Under Pressure” just imagine what the entire school will think of you if you do.

Cheers love and best of luck. You certainly will need it but this Ruby plans to shine bright and nothing will ever stop me from sparkling… Call it my sparkling intuition. See you soon…

I won’t be losing… Not now, and certainly not ever…

That statement alone is OUTRAGEOUS… BAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII….

45
Climax Control Archives / 24K Outrageousness
« on: February 11, 2021, 09:13:06 PM »
San Diego, California
Jet City South
Sometime This Week

Jet City South was absolutely booming with excitement as all of the members of the gym had won their big marquee matches from Inception. The Mixed Tag Team Championships got defended the World Championship was still within the gym, and in some unique way Ruby Steele had emerged with another win which meant she was still undefeated in SCW. So of course everybody had a reason to be cheerful. Ruby however took her excitement to another level as she just didn’t celebrate her win. She was over the top and had to rub it in the faces of all of her other gym mates. Most which included her fellow band mates of the Gem Stones. Inside of a wrestling ring Ruby smiled as she stood by the ropes. She did a hair flip as she watched the drummer of her band Emerald run at her. Ruby ducked underneath a sloppy clothesline and quickly kicked her in the gut before yanking the woman by the hair and slamming her as hard as she could against the floor.

“Owwww there’s no need to be so fucking rough!”

Ruby just laughed as she looked down at the drummer and shook her head in disgust.

“That definitely sounds like a YOU problem… Maybe if you were good or had the talent I have you wouldn’t be on the floor now would you?!”

Emerald held at her head in pain and it is at that moment when Ruby’s sister Sapphire enters the ring. The raven haired vixen walked towards her younger and immediately got in her face.

“What is your bloody problem?!”

Ruby smirks as she just shrugged her shoulders in return.

“I can’t help it if I am the bombshell of the future. This school doesn’t build up wankers. They build up true athletes who know how to get things done… And by done I mean…”

Ruby doesn’t waste any time as she quickly steps behind her sister and slings her backwards with a quick German Suplex. Sapphire is dropped right on her head and she seems to be in pain. Ruby exits the ring as she seems to be very disgusted. She walks away from her sister and her sister’s best friend without a concern in the world as she looks at everybody else in the gym.

“Honestly is there anybody in this bloody fucking gym that can at least give me a decent sparring match?! Who else do I have to beat in order to get some respect around here?!”

Almost on cue it is at that moment that Courtney Pierce walks over to where Ruby is standing. The two get in each other’s faces as Courtney doesn’t show any signs of backing down.

“Instead of messing with the inexperienced people why don’t you try your luck with me sweetheart?!”

Ruby laughs as she looks at the brunette.

“Are you actually being serious right now?! You know that’s very OUTRAGEOUS right?! Why would I even try my luck with you… What have you even done to even warrant us to have a sparring match?! It’s not like you have anything of worth as of late. You have lost all of your matches. You are a shell of what you used to be. It’s honestly sad that you were at one point such a huge threat as the Blast From The Past Champion and haven’t amounted to anything since. By all means if you want to fight I don’t mind kicking your arse…”

“Bring it bitch…”

The two are about to come to heads when Kris Ryans walks into the view. He just sighs as he screams at the top of his lungs.

“THAT’S ENOUGH… Honestly would the both of you stop…”

Ruby just shrugs her shoulders as she doesn’t want to even hear it. Courtney just begins to walk away and before they could even get that far away from one another it is at that moment when Kate Steele better known as Diamond walks towards them. She stops Courtney from walking away as she begins to speak.

“Kris I will take it from here…”

Kate takes a long deep breath as she begins to speak.

“The both of you should be ashamed in yourselves. This is absolutely ridiculous…”

Ruby just shakes her head in disgust.

“Ridiculous… I would say it’s OUTR….”

Kate talks over her as she seems disgusted.

“Would you just SHUT YOUR BLOODY TRAP PRUDENCE… I don’t have time for the secondary school bullshit. The two of you need to stop this and honestly Ruby I am blaming you for most of it. Ever since you have been winning matches you have been getting full of yourself. It’s okay for you to be excited but for you to be a sore winner to your fellow gym mates and even to the band isn’t cool. Didn’t Mikah just have a conversation with you about trying to keep a cool head and understanding that we are all part of the same school?!”

“Bollocks…Maybe you all MISUNDERSTOOD what she was trying to tell me. After all she is my teacher. She always talks about how everybody loves her. How she is a sexy bitch and how she is the fucking best. Why can’t I channel that same energy?!”

Courtney just crosses her arms as she glares back at her.

“Mainly because you haven’t proved anything yet! Just because you have won two matches doesn’t mean you are the end all be all. You still have much to prove. You have an entire Blast From The Past tournament and you are looking like an idiot. It’s a disgrace to this school and…”

“BOLLOCKS! Don’t get so salty just because everybody loves it when I go to the ring. The way people get excited when I step onto the stage with my light up jacket, and everybody is head over heels for this amazing blue haired vixen. I think you are just jelly that my stock is rising and I am going to turn heads…”

Kate just sighs as she looks back at Ruby.

“Prudence… You still don’t understand…”

Courtney just cuts in with a quick remark.

“Of course she doesn’t. She is very hard headed and doesn’t understand ANYTHING!”

Kate looks over at Courtney as she just shakes her head at her.

“Listen just let me be the one to do the constructive criticism. Prudence… You know I love you right. You are my baby cousin and I promised uncle Anthony I would do everything in my power to look out for you. I think I would be failing you if I just stood here and let you lose all sense of yourself. As far as Mikah goes she has a right to act how she does because she has earned her reputation. She has accomplished so much and can back up what she says. You haven’t gotten that right yet. Also there’s nothing wrong with you being happy about what you have achieved but you can’t bring your friends down along the way. You should want them to be happy for you…Let me tell you a story about one of my closest friends Violet Ripley…”

Ruby doesn’t seem interested but Kate continues to speak.

“Honestly at first me and Violet didn’t really care for one another. When LAW opened up I was the inaugural World Champion and Violet was the inaugural Marquee Champion. She wanted what I had and we fought in one of those champion versus champion matches. I managed to beat her but respect grew between us. After that we both realized we had a common interest. We both wanted to be the fucking best. We became the red hots, and later on we both formed our Pink Ladies…”

Ruby shakes her head.

“Sounds boring…”

Kate cuts her off.

“If it wasn’t for Violet I wouldn’t be attached to this school or Kris Ryans… If I am not here that means you aren’t here which means you would not be a wrestler with the skill set that you have now. Violet and I bond became really close. I no longer looked at her as a friend. She became my sister. I was always by her side when she beat concussions, when she beat cancer, and when she had her child lavender she made me her Godmother. I am honestly thankful for the connection that the two of us have. When I see you and Courtney I honestly see a lot of Violet and I in the two of you…”

Ruby once again mouths off.

“Of course that makes me you right?! Because I don’t see myself as a secondary champion to her…”

Courtney looks back at Ruby.

“Who are you calling secondary?! You know I was here first and how many can say they were the greatest success story of Jet City Sports Lab?!”

Kate sighs again.

“I honestly have had enough of all of this bullshit. You both are missing the mark that Violet and I realized that while we might have accomplished some stuff separated, together we realized we were better. You both represent this school and I think you need to understand that you are better together. I thought that making you two sparring partners would really expand on that ideal that you could help one another out but honestly you both have seemed to miss the mark on that. So it looks like I will make a choice that neither of you are going to like but it’s for the best interest of the school…”

Ruby crosses her arms and looks back at her cousin.

“Yes and where are you going with this?!”

Kate smiles as she looks at the two of them.

“What I am saying is that starting as of today Courtney Pierce is to move out of her apartment and she is to move into the Gem Stones mansion…”

Courtney snaps back.

“WHAT?!”

Ruby seems uneasy.

“Are you bloody killing me? This is rubbish, this is ridiculous, this is…”

Kate laughs.

“I know the word you want to say and honestly it’s what’s needed. If neither of you wish to cooperate then the both of you are effectively removed and banned from the school. You both need to realize that you are supposed to support one another. You are supposed to build one another and not tear each other a part. Other wrestling schools are laughing at the dysfunction here and we need to get rid of that. So by being able to see each other outside of the ring in a personal element and in some uncomfortable situations I am sure you two will gain a better understanding of what the other person goes through. Does anybody have a problem with this?!”

Sapphire and Emerald smile in return.

“Of course not, there is totes a lot of room for another person in the house.”

“I honestly can’t wait to see my sister flipping her shit so by all means Courtney is welcomed…”

Ruby begins to throw a temper tantrum.

“NO NO NO! This is NOT how this works… I am not having it…”

Kate laughs in return.

“And if you aren’t having it you BOTH will be kicked out of the school… So basically both of you need to rely on each other to be successful, anyway I said my piece. Now it’s up to you to figure things out…”

Kate walks away as she looks over at Kris who nods his head at the way she handled the situation. Meanwhile Ruby stands there as she glares at Courtney.

“Listen… I don’t like this as much as you don’t like it but if you are going to move into the mansion you will abide by my rules. Seeing as I write all the music for the band, and it’s my lyrics and…”

Courtney snaps back at Ruby.

“I am sure you think you are in charge but when your big cousin comes around that tune changes right…”

Ruby shakes her head in disgust as she looks back at Courtney.

“Listen it’s the Gem Stone mansion which means I won’t accept you into the mansion unless you have a Gem name! So from this day forward whether you like it or not your name is Garnet… So get used to it…”

Courtney seems disgusted as she looks back at Ruby.

“And you think that’s supposed to insult me… That’s my birthstone you idiot…”

“GOOD… Well get used to it… Now chop, chop, and you better do whatever you can to move out of your rundown apartment. Don’t even ask me for help because it’s not going to happen. As far as the mansion goes I will figure out where we can actually put you…”

Sapphire sighs in return.

“Prudence just stop… We have more than enough room… I really wish you two would just get along. Don’t you understand that both of your futures with this school are tied to one another? It’s like there’s an invisible handcuff. If you don’t start bonding like Kate and Violet did you won’t be attached to anything…”

Ruby shakes her head in utter disgust as she looks back at Courtney.

“It’s whatever… Garnet just make sure you hurry about with the move. When you actually come to the mansion I will go over the house rules and we will go from there… You better get used to doing things the Gem way because there won’t be turning back now… As Gems we tend to sparkle…”

Courtney laughs in return.

“Or perhaps you have the wrong name as a gem… You call yourself a Ruby but you appear to be more like Pyrite… You know, fools gold?! You might claim to be special but in reality you aren’t anything spectacular. You are just average and you are the only one who just doesn’t see it…”

“Whatever you say… Just don’t let me down Courtney. Anything you think you can do, I know for a fact that I can definitely do better… Which definitely includes me winning the Blast From The Past Tournament, and actually going on to do something with it…”

Courtney nods her head.

“Well if that’s how you feel don’t talk about it. Actually go about showing me… Actions speak louder than words right?!”

Ruby nods her head with an evil grin.

“Oh I planned too… Just you wait Garnet… I will show you how special I truly am…”

With that Ruby walks away as she turns around to look over at Courtney who keeps her eyes locked on the blue haired vixen. These two definitely had a lot of issues to work out if they wanted Jet City South to be taken seriously…








Long behold…


It seems like the Blast From the Past tournament is finally upon us and with this year’s tournament I know we are in for a real treat. There are so many awesome teams that have been paired up randomly. The only question remains, and that is which team will be able to fight all of the other teams and make it to the very end. I know people are quick to make assumptions and they already have it in their head who they think will win the whole thing. Let me explain something however. One shouldn’t be so quick to jump to conclusions because anything can happen.

It would be OUTRAGEOUS to assume that just because something looks great on paper that automatically means that said team will gel well together and become an instant success. I have to say that thought is a bunch of BOLLOCKS because anything can indeed happen. By anything I mean that I am extremely happy with the partner that I drew to team up with. I get to step in the ring with Daniel Morgan and that is simply amazing.

Why is it amazing to team up with Daniel?! Will that is simple. He knows what it means to be a team player. He has shown he has the ability to win tag team gold. He has done so on multiple occasions. He has dominated the superstar tag team division and has also dominated the mixed tag team scene as well. No offense to my fellow gym mates of the Black Sheep but in my mind Daniel Morgan is the best male superstar EVER to be in a mixed tag team and now that we are together all I need to do is follow his lead and we can become something spectacular.

Isn’t that thought awesome?! Not only is that amazing but the fact is we both are proud to represent London… In my mind we could become 24K London Stone, We can become the London Gems, we could even be the Gems Underground, but I have a feeling he would just turn his nose up at all of my suggestions. He would say that I am completely crazy and he wouldn’t want any part of that…

I am honestly okay with that because while he might have his thoughts about teaming up with me, I don’t have any DOUBTS about being in this tournament. I know that I am the best fucking bombshell to have signed up with SCW in a very long time. I know I am the bombshell of the future and my attitude as of lately has really gotten under peoples skins. You think I give a flying fuck about what people think of me?! I know for a fact I am talented. If you didn’t know by the last name just look at who I am the proud protégé of.

I am Mikahs student. The same woman who constantly talks up how she is the fucking best and how everybody adores her?! Do you think the best would pick anything less than the best to be her protégé?!

You already know the answer to that question but if you need a reminder the answer is no! She wouldn’t attach her name to anything that wasn’t perfect and I know for a fact that I am good. Behind the constant over the top antics and the happy go lucky attitude. There is a dominant wrestler who knows that she is the best in the making. You know that I am expected to do big things in this company and the proof is in the pudding.

I am nothing less than perfect. I stepped in the ring with Royal Purple who happens to be a champion right now and despite the bias commentating that I am a Steele so that means I can’t be good I dropped her on her fucking head. Krystal Wolfe ran her trap for a while and on but guess what she got dropped her on bloody head.

I showcased I could win on Climax Control, I showed I have what it takes to compete on a big show in a big match situation and I have walked away unscathed. So while people might say I might be immature and I still have much to learn. You just have to appreciate that my career has been absolutely flawless as to now. I am definitely shining bright like a Ruby and I think the one thing that might sparkle more than that is the big smile on my face as I continuously to prove everybody wrong.

But seeing as winning both of my matches may not mean that much to people I guess I will have to take it further, and that is going out to that ring and winning this tournament. I will carry my weight. I don’t want people to say I got carried to being a winner like our current World Bombshell Champion when she won. I don’t want people to say I got the best damn partner like when my stupid gym mate Courtney won it. I want people to say that Ruby has arrived and she has all of the makings to be a star.

So in order to continuously to prove myself it seems like we have to get through the team of Lincoln and of course Bella Madison. I will let Daniel handle Lincoln because that’s his job and I know he will take care of that situation so that means Bella is all mine.

How are you doing Bella?! Looking at you I see a woman who is absolutely sweet… I see a woman who I actually know something about. You happen to be my cousin Kate’s little sister in law Dawn’s best friend. You train with her, you bond with her, and while that might be good. I honestly don’t give a damn about it. What I am concerned with is that people thought you would become something in this company. You had the tools to actually make it here. You had every single tool and you just didn’t amount to shit.

I don’t want to hear about this rubbish of you becoming a Mixed Tag Team Champion and that SHOULD look impressive. How impressive is that?! You basically had one of the shortest reigns with the championships, granted the only other team that really didn’t have a reign as long as yours was a team featuring Mercedes Vargas.  Vargas the woman so quick to point out statistics and a woman the company is so high on but in recent years hasn’t really accomplished anything.

But hey I guess that puts you in great company right?! What a joke… On top of that you had a chance to become the Roulette Champion, and on multiple occasions and you could never capitalize on the chances you got. So why should I take you seriously?! Why should I get over excited about facing somebody who is coming off a marriage and is still in the honeymoon phase of her relationship that she probably doesn’t care about what’s happening around her in wrestling?!

Honestly it must really suck that you got matched up to somebody like me because this is where your journey in this tournament officially ends. You won’t go any further than this and if I have my way I will drop you on your head just like I have done to my two previous opponents. It will be business as usual and truly it should be something you are accustomed to.

After all when you had that Mixed Tag Team Championship you happened to lose those titles to Mikah and Kris Ryans which you guessed up pretty much run Jet City South. So you have the honor of being able to step into the ring with one of their prized students.

It’s nothing new to you though after all you lost something big to Jet City South one before and you might as well lose something else big again to one of its members.

I am going to be completely blunt… The fact that people actually see something in you is a joke. You aren’t that good because if you were you would have become something special in this company. You would have gone on to stand out on your own and do something but you didn’t…

Your biggest claim to fame was by being part of a one hit wonder tag team and I really want to know how will you do away from that safety net?! Daniel has already shown he can win with a male, and of course two different females. He has shown to dominate two different divisions and to even dominate the mixed tag division on two separate occasions.

You just haven’t had that luxury…

I guess it won’t be that long before the two of us make music and seeing that I am up against you. I realize that you are a one hit wonder. No different than a Tommy Tutone, Thin Lizzy, or a Dexys Midnight Runners.

Everybody would surely remember the songs of 867-5309, The Boys Are Back In Town, and Come On Eileen but if you ask somebody to remember other songs or the names of their albums, nobody would have that information.

That pretty much sums up how you career in SCW has been. You have had that one defining moment of winning the Mixed Tag Team Championships. You beat one of the teams with the longest reigns in Wolfslair, and what do you manage to do after that?!

Not a single damn thing… You lose your championship and the steam immediately goes out. You definitely need to do better than that. This time you get to team up with Lincoln and that’s just not the same as teaming up with your own partner that you are comfortable with.

As much as I wanted to be teamed up with Daniel the reality is it really didn’t matter who I was teamed up with. I know I am a star in the making. I am like Justin Timberlake when he was in N Sync, Michael Jackson when he was with the Jackson Five, or even Beyonce with Destiny’s Child…

While I might be in a group now people know there’s something special to me and when I become that solo act you can expect my star to rise greater than anything else. This Ruby will shine bright and nothing can stop it from happening.

I am sorry you had to be in my way but come Climax Control I am walking into this tournament with a chip on my shoulder. In my mind I should be Roulette Champion considering I ALREADY BEAT ROYAL PURPLE and should have been in that four way match!

I should have a higher position in this company!

If I can’t get the respect I might as well soar higher than anybody thought I could. I might as well go the very top and go get myself a World Bombshell Championship shot which would be amazing.

Bella you are merely the first step in my path towards getting what I want. It’s time to get out of round one and showcase to the entire world what I am about…

I can’t afford to lose… Not to you…

That would be ridiculous…

Out of this world…

But most importantly OUTRAGEOUS…

Cheers love… You certainly will need the luck because 24K London Stone is going to shine bright all over the both of you!

46
Supercard Archives / Re: Ruby Steele v Krystal Wolfe
« on: January 23, 2021, 10:13:26 PM »
2015
London, England
The Fountain Studios Wembley

After being visited by her wrestling sensation of a cousin in the form of Kate Steele, Prudence had decided that she could prove her father wrong. She wanted to do everything in her power to prove that music could take her wherever she wanted in her life. The young 17 year old girl was nervous as she anxiously paced around the floor. She took a glance at her bass guitar as she started to strum away and it wasn’t long before her father confronted her backstage and shook his head at her.

“There’s my little girl… Are you ready for what’s going to happen tonight?!”

Prudence looked at her father as she angrily glared daggers into his eyes.

“Oh let’s be honest dad… It’s not like you care what happens tonight. We both know that you don’t appreciate me being a musician. You need to understand that this is my life and this is everything that I live for. I just want for the people to love me tonight… As long as Simon Cowell can say something nice about me I believe all of my dreams can come true…”

Anthony Steele shakes his head as he looks into Prudence’s eyes.

“You honestly think I am rooting against you?! Is that what you think this is about… Truth be told as much as I want to believe that you have a future that extends past that of music I have a feeling that there is something special within you. After all you are my daughter and throughout everything I have no choice but to support you. I just don’t want you be like your half-sister Phoebe… She isn’t any good… She doesn’t take anything seriously and she is Manchester scum…”

Before Anthony could say anything else it’s at that moment that Rebecca, Prudence’s mom walks backstage. She crosses her arms as she looks into her husband’s eyes.

“You know I don’t like the phrase half-sister. That is her sister and you need to respect her as such. She is still my daughter, and whatever you have against Phoebe you need to let it go. She has been doing really good at the Guildhall of Music and Drama. You know as well as I do that everybody just doesn’t get into that school…”

Prudence nods her head as she looks back at her father.

“That’s right dad, and not only is Phoebe in that school but I think I want to go there as well. It is one of the best ways for me to fine-tune my musical gift and I know I have a talent, and I am going to do whatever I possibly can to expand on that talent. I would appreciate it if you didn’t talk about my sister when she isn’t around. That’s not really fair to her and…”

Before Prudence could say anything else it isn’t long before we could see a Raven haired girl walking towards them. The raven haired girl isn’t alone as she is joined by a petite redhead. The two girls are none other than Prudence’s cousin Kath-Lyn, and Prudence’s sister Phoebe. Phoebe smiles as she walks over to her sister and embraces her into a long passionate hug.

“Wow sis you look amazing… When did you dye your hair blue?! It actually suits you really well!”

“I know… It’s OUTRAGEOUS isn’t it… I thought it could just make me stand out and make me seem different from everybody else”

Kate laughs as she looks at Prudence’s hair before nodding her head in agreement.

“Well I would say Aqua Blue is definitely your colour… Lord knows I have tried so many different colours but definitely not that one… Anyway let us not get you all nervous because tonight is your big night. Tonight you can gain exposure. You can become a star and the whole world can just take it all in because you will be larger than life!”

Prudence smiles as she looks at everybody.

“I appreciate you all being here to support me… Honestly I feel nervous and I don’t know if I can go about singing in front of the entire crowd. Like there might be people in the crowd that actually know me. What would all of the kids say from Secondary School?! I don’t want to be embarrassed… I don’t want to be a joke and…”

Kate however puts a single finger on her cousin’s lips as she winks at her.

“You should know my wrestling saying by now… Silence is Golden… Don’t assume the worst. Just go out there and do your very best… As long as you go out there and do that does anything else really matter?! On top of that this is only Britain’s Got Talent. You should be able to rock the house tonight! If Susan Boyle’s old ass could get on stage and change how the crowd perceives her you certainly can do the same. From what I have heard you sound amazing on the bass and they will love you. Your voice is top notch so just go win them over. Be the best Prudence Steele that I know you can be. Show Simon Cowell he can shove it and he better give you a yes!”

Prudence nods her head in agreement as she takes a long deep breath.

“I guess you do have a point… Just wish me the best and I hope I don’t let any of you down…”

Her father looks right into her eyes.

“You aren’t… I know I give you a lot of problems but honestly I just the best from you. Go out onto that stage and be the woman that I know you were meant to be…”

With that a stagehand walks over to Prudence and tells her it’s time. The 17 year old girl nervously walks onto the stage and as she does the crowd seems stunned as they look at the blue haired beauty. She holds her bass guitar in her hands and Simon Cowell begins to speak.

“Hello there and welcome to Britain’s Got Talent… What is your name?!”

Prudence looked out at the audience and at the four judges of Alesha Dixon, David Walliams, Amanda Holden and of course Simon Cowell himself. She honestly froze as she tried her best to say something.

“My… My…. My name is Prue….. Prudence Steele… And I will be….”

She was stuttering badly and the crowd was actually starting to laugh at her. The judges didn’t know what to think as they looked at Prudence. Backstage Prue’s father was the one pacing back and forth as he looked at everyone else who had come to watch her.

“Bloody hell my baby girl is freezing under the pressure… This is all of your fault… You were supposed to prepare her… You were supposed to practice her for a moment such as this!”

Anthony just glares daggers at Phoebe who shrugs her shoulders and the booing got louder and Kate turns her attention over to Phoebe.

“Listen can we just save the drama for another day. Right now my little cousin is struggling on the stage. I don’t know about any of you back here but I refuse to let her go through this alone. Phoebe did you bring your guitar?!”

“What kind of question is that?! I bring it everywhere…”

“Come on follow me…”

With that Kate quickly took her guitar out and ran onto the stage, and Phoebe followed closely behind. The trios of girls stood on the stage as Simon Cowell looked at all of them.

“This was unexpected… I know we were expecting for Prudence to sing but it looks like we now have a trio. Care to tell us your names?!”

The crowd roars in return as they instantly recognize the wrestling legend that is Kate Steele but the English girl smiles as she looks over at Prudence mouthing to her that she had her back, and Phoebe also whispers that she couldn’t let her sister go through this alone. Prudence started to felt at ease as she slowly started to strum on her bass. Kate and Phoebe both strummed on their electric guitars as they looked at one another and started to pick up the pace breaking right into a metal rendition of Ain’t No Mountain High Enough. Kate smiles as she looks at Prudence.

“Hello everyone my name is Ka….Diamond Steele…”

Prudence’s eyes opened wide up as she couldn’t believe her cousin had said that. Phoebe looks at her sister as she looks at the crowd.

“And my name is Sapphire Gemstone…”

Prudence finally feels confident as she strums away as she grabs the microphone and takes center stage. She begins to work the stage as she looks at the judges.

“And my name is Ruby Steele and together we are THE GEM STONES!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Prudence smiles proudly.

“LISTEN BABY… AIN’T NO MOUNTAIN HIGH… AIN’T NO VALLEY LOW….”

Kate smiles.

“IF YOU NEED ME CALL ME…!”

In unison the three of them begin to rock out like nothing that has been heard before. All three of the girls were really working the stage and the people were behind it. They finally came to a stop and as soon as they did they got a standing ovation from the crowd. The London audience roared with Gem Stones chants. Prudence nodded her head as she looked at Simon who looked right at her.

“I am going to be honest with you Prudence or should I say Ruby… Tonight when you first came onto the stage you looked like nothing more than a timid little girl. I had my expectations but when I saw the other two girls come out I knew that you had people who really care about you a lot…”

Prudence smiles in return.

“Well these two happen to be my family. One of them is my big cousin. You might have seen her inside of a wrestling ring and this other girl is my sister. She basically taught me everything these is to know about music…”

Simon smiles in return.

“I am going to be honest with you. For certain reasons we can’t let you trio go on but you definitely rocked the house. You signed up as a single competitor and because you had two people accompany you we have to disqualify you but don’t let that stop you because honestly the three of you have talent. You have amazing chemistry and if really stick together you girls can accomplish anything. My only suggestion is that you get a drummer to flesh out the sound and everything would be complete…”

Ruby jumps for joy.

“OUTRAGEOUS!!!! Thank you so much. I promise you the Gem Stones will become something. We will make something of ourselves and when we do we are going to come back to this show maybe for a guest band appearance and we are going to rock out like we haven’t before…”

“Good we can’t wait for it… Take care and cheers Prudence… You have a bright future!”

With that Prudence runs right off of the stage and into the hands of her father. She looks up into his eyes and smiles as she speaks to him.

“OMG DADDY DID YOU HEAR WHAT SIMON HAD TO SAY ABOUT ME?!”

“That’s my girl…Look after seeing you tonight if you want to chase after music I am not going to stop you. I just want you to be happy and if all of this makes you happy by all means chase after it…”

Ruby nods her head with a smile.

“I think the Gems kicked some serious ass tonight. Perhaps we should all stick this out because we definitely sounded amazing together. Maybe we should look for that drummer like Simon said…”

Kate smiles as she looks back at her cousin.

“Well if we really need a drummer I know my husband could fit in and…”

Phoebe quickly cut her off as she looked at Prudence.

“No I would rather prefer if we do decide to go through with this we get a female drummer. I think it would be pretty unique if we had an all-female band… Although I bet your husband would fit right in the way he manages you under the name of Teddy Steele… Tell Todd Warren to actually grow a pair will he and he should use his name with you taking his surname for wrestling…”

Kate stares at her blankly before shrugging her shoulders.

“I know this all sounds good on paper but I have a busy life and I don’t know if I really have the time to do this Prudence… Honestly wrestling seems to have taken a lot out of me. It’s hard being the Mid-Card Queen for wrestling. Holding two championships across multiple companies, maybe one day we can revisit this but for now I don’t have time for it…”

Prudence opens her eyes as she looks at her older cousin.

“But Kate I need you… You are my favourite cousin and you could help mentor me into helping me figure out who I am supposed to be...”

Kate just shakes her shoulders in return.

“Like I told you before I have a busy life and I just don’t have the time for it. To be honest why would I waste my time with a band that won’t become anything? I already have a certain expectation and…”

Ruby begins to get upset as she glares daggers at her older cousin.

“So that is how it is?! You are just going to walk away when we have something good going on?! I see why Samara beat the shit out of you all of those years… I can see how you became the emotional little Bitch who tried to kill herself. Just keep walking… You had the chance to be the Diamond that shined with the rest of us but that isn’t good enough for you…”

“Excuse me?! I know you aren’t talking to me like that Prudence…”

“I believe I just did, what are you going to do about it?!”

The 24 year old looks at her 17 year old cousin. Without hesitation Kate tries to tackle Prudence to the floor but before she could do so it is at that moment that Phoebe spears Kate to the ground. Prudence and Phoebe both begin to beat the hell out of Kate as they smash her head repeatedly against the floor. Prudence cocks her fists back and collides with multiple fists to Kate’s face. Finally Ruby’s dad pulls her off of her cousin as he yells at her.

“What is wrong with you?! That’s your cousin you shouldn’t hit her like that?!”

“No dad she deserved every single bit of it. Obviously I can see she doesn’t like to prioritize her family. Just because she has a strained relationship with her sister doesn’t mean I have to entertain it. As you can see me and Phoebe are inseparable, and she has my back.”

Kate is a bleeding mess as she gets up and holds her face in pain. She has tears in her eyes as she begins to sprint away and that leaves Phoebe to stand there with a smirk on her face.

“Exactly… We what a sisterly relation should be and we have each other’s backs. If Prudence wants to form the Gem Stones that’s exactly what we are going to do. It’s not like we needed Kate anyway. There’s no need for two guitarists anyway especially when Prue has me. I can give a call to my roommate from University. She happens to be my best friend. A girl named Penelope from Scotland. She is amazing on the drums and can definitely fill in the missing sound in our band…”

Prudence smiles in return.

“Oh Penelope… Maybe she can be our sparking Emerald… I think it would definitely fit nice with our group. Come on Phoebe let’s get going… We should work on some songs… I bet we come up with quite a few things that our outrageous! Maybe we can further embarrass Kate… I should become a wrestler so I can totes put her in her place…”

Phoebe laughs in return.

“Well she can’t be any good if she always gets beat up and throws a hissy fit… Let’s just focus on one thing at a time sis. Kate isn’t on our radar right now. Neither is wrestling. What we should focus on is seeing if we could make the Gem Stones stick out. If we could get the reaction that we did tonight nothing could stop us!”

Prudence nods her head.

“I just hope that reaction was because we sounded awesome and it had nothing to do with Kate’s status as a wrestler… Only one way to find out right?! Let’s make our Gem Stones completely OUTRAGEOUS!!!”

With that two siblings smile at one another. They had a tight connection and nothing could tear them  apart…












OUTRAGED!!!

Yeah you heard that’s exactly how I am feeling because to be brutally honest that is how I am feeling after being left out of that fatal four way match to determine the number one contender for the Roulette Championship a few weeks ago how else should I be feeling?!

I know you all were expecting for me to probably stand in front of a camera and annoy you to death with the phrase OUTRAGEOUS over and over again but why should I when I am not in the mood to do so. I did exactly what I said I was going to do. I entered that ring with the Colour Purple and I am not talking about an amazing movie that had Danny Glover, Oprah Winfrey or even that of Whoopi Goldberg. I am talking about a woman who would rather hide behind a mask instead of actually doing what’s necessary to get the job done in the ring.

Sure she might have had some matches and done some things but how am I supposed to feel when the woman I beat is going to compete for something that I know I should have been part of but I was left out of the mix and for what exactly?! Somewhere deep inside my heart I know it’s because Christian hates my use of the O-Word. He probably hates it when I use it over and over again but I don’t have any plans to stop.

It seems like I have a lot of built up frustration and this week I plan to let go of a lot of it because I am going to be stepping into the ring with a woman who has been a thorn in my side ever since I came to this company. I couldn’t even walk backstage without running into a woman who got into my face and ran her mouth. Yes I am talking about Krystal Wolfe and let’s be honest as much as she loves to talk. She really doesn’t want to face me.

This feud between us has started off as a result of us representing gyms. I know she is a proud member of the Go Gym and on paper she told me she trained with this person and that person. I even had some of her fellow gym mates try to tweet at me to make me sound stupid or that I shiver in my shoes and be afraid.

What do I need to be afraid of though… The reality I don’t really give a bollocks who trained Krystal to be in the ring. It still doesn’t change the fact that I am the protégé of Mikah… You know the end all be all of the entire bombshell division. If I am the direct protégé of a woman such as Mikah and she was listed as being the best of the best. What does that say for some scrub such as Krystal who wishes to step into the ring with me?!

I would say it doesn’t sound that great for her. I mean when I see her she seems more focused on sticking her nose into the screen of her Nintendo Switch. If she focused more on her wrestling ability and her matches she wouldn’t suck as much as she does. I know it probably seems weird for me to feel this passionate about everything, but if there is one thing that Miks taught me it’s the fact that there isn’t any issue with being the very best. If you know you are the best why should anybody hide it?! Why should I do anything of the sort just to not step on egg shells or hurt anybody feelings?!

The reality is I am undefeated and if you want to rub in the fact that I have only wrestled in one match and I shouldn’t say anything… it still doesn’t change that it’s a fact. It makes me completely flawless and Krystal is stuck in a fairy tale or maybe she is too busy thinking this is a video game.

Like let’s be honest when she first met me she basically looked down on me as if I was a little girl. You think I give a bloody fuck if she wishes to look down upon me because she can only see somebody that is inferior right in front of her?!

To be honest if she wishes to look down on me that’s going to be her biggest mistake. She must feel really special that she got to attend her favourite wrestler’s school in Odette Stevens. What did you do Krystal?! Did you save up all of your precious pennies just to make that dream come true?!

It sounds utter pathetic and honestly I thought you could be better than that. Long behold you got to go to the wrestling school of your dreams. You got some skills and abilities under you and what have you really accomplished?! If your biggest claim to fame is beating up Veronica Taylor on multiple occasions that just makes you pathetic. That’s not to be proud of.

I know you didn’t come all the way from Australia to gloat over doing something that so many people have done before you… I know that people wish to look down on me because I am obsessed with Jem and the Holograms or to be more precise I look at Kimber as being my hero… But at least that’s one simple character… Krystal Wolfe is a grown ass woman and she has a fascination with what exactly?!

LARPing?! Being stuck in a room playing Dungeons and Dragons, or Magic the Gathering?! I bet she also traded Pokemon Cards and Yugioh cards while she was at it.

Are you also one of those desperate streamers that constantly tell people to donate to the cause because you wish to live life off of somebody else’s dime?! Whatever the case it’s really pathetic no matter how you look at it. When the two of us finally wrestle with one another there won’t a dice that can save you. A 20 roll won’t get you an automatic win or anything of the sort. The only thing that could get you that is by actually besting me in the ring and honestly I don’t think you have the ability to beat me like that.

However just for you I plan to help the cause because at Inception I am going to kick your ass in such an OUTRAGEOUS matter. An ass kicking so great it’s bound to get you some new subs. People will probably wish to tune in just to see you  get beat up by somebody like me but you know as well as I do that it’s bound to happen. As soon as the bell rings, Krystal will be in for a world of pain. Your biggest mistake in everything is honestly getting taught by people that will have you be respectful and everything of the sort. At Jet City South, we don’t believe in fairy tales or being stuck in a fantasy. We focus on being the absolute best. After all we are currently headed by the World Champion… We have the best Bombshell Champion EVER… and we also have the Mixed Tag Team Champions.

In my second outing I refuse to let Mikah’s name go through the rub. If I lose to someone such as you I could only imagine the things she would say to me. That’s why losing isn’t even an option right now!  The only thing I am focused on is doing what I do best and that’s making music. Now what type of music is that you might ask?! It could be you screaming like a little Bitch when I get you locked in Sparkling Intuition or It could be you being driven just like a stick against the drum set with my Ruby Tuesday. Either way the only critical hit would be that of me beating you.

As far as a musical reference because I know you are waiting for one… Consider this Enter Sandman, Metallica style because it’s time to put an end to you once and for all. I am Ruby Steele and on behalf of Jet City South I will proudly beat your ass because I know for a fact that I am better than you. I will see you soon… Try to make this entertaining… There won’t be any check points or save files… Once I beat you. I am done with you… Just remember that okay…

Cheers loser!

47
Climax Control Archives / The Makings of T-Will Part 1
« on: January 08, 2021, 11:16:23 PM »
2000
Detroit Michigan
Flashback
The Makings Of Todd Williams Chapter 1
Off Camera


To be honest being in Detroit absolutely sucked. After all I was a New York City kid. I was always meant to be in the busiest city in the entire world. I was meant to stay on the East side of the country but my father just couldn’t stand to look at me. My mom knew the risks of having me but she didn’t care. Against the doctor’s orders she died in childbirth choosing to give up her life so that I could have one. What I didn’t know was that she thought she was giving me life but living a life as the son of the biggest drug dealer on the East Coast was absolute hell. I never asked to be the son of Roman Williams. I never asked to be involved in a life filled with drugs, guns, and gang warfare. It was just the situation that I was birthed in. I was forced to live with my grandparents at the age of 14… I didn’t ask to move but it was the only choice I had otherwise he would have put a bullet in me. I guess I have to thank my older sister because it was her who begged dad to let me live, it was her who chose to come to Detroit with me, and as long as I had my 15 year old sister Jenny I at least had somebody in this world.

I am going to be honest being in Detroit felt like I was in an absolute shithole. This city was on the decline and I didn’t like the idea of being sheltered in some rundown African American neighborhood. It just wasn’t my style. The summer with the grandparents was terrible. I needed to experience life but it was boring. At least things were going to change for the better because after a long summer I was finally going to experience school life in the Motor City. A chance to not be sheltered, a chance to get out of the house, and a chance to finally make friends…

Fuck it… Not like it made a difference. It was the first day of school. We lived within walking distance of Martin Luther King High School… Jenny and myself had walked to the school together. I was wearing a pair of Jordan sneakers, baggy jeans, New York Yankee fitted cap with a t shirt which was way too baggy but it was the style. My sister Jenny smiled as she looked at me.

“You finally ready for school baby bro, this could be new beginnings for the both of us…”

I just laughed as I shook my head at her.

“New beginnings… I highly doubt that… The quicker I can get past the 10th grade, 11th grade, and 12th grade is the quicker I could get out of this dump and make some moves on putting dad into a fucking grave. You know damn well what he put us through is a bunch of bullshit…”

“Todd I didn’t vouch for you to get into a war with our father… You know if you approach him he’s going to kill you…”

I shrugged my shoulders with a sigh.

“Listen... Aside from the constant abuse he put me through it’s the fact that Will-Corp belongs to me… That company is in my blood… Let’s be honest we both know it’s just one big front for his drug business… We need to get what belongs to us…”

Jenny laughs in return.

“Well technically seeing as I AM OLDER… I would say it belongs to me, but even if that was the case. Going against dad now would be suicide… I guess you do have a point. We both could just wait things out and whatever happens down the road we could get stronger and be ready to take out dad together… That actually sounds a great idea…”

“No shit Jenny I CAME UP with that idea… Let’s just talk about that at a later date. I rather focus on a great first day of school. So keep your cool and let’s not talk about anything having to do with NY…”

“Says the brother wearing a Yankees cap… Hopefully school isn’t all that bad for us but let me make something clear. If I catch you talking to any of these Detroit skanks or I see one all over you I am going to beat the hell out of a chick… Don’t be overwhelmed by a new place and the new faces. This is tenth grade bro. If I see you struggling I will intentionally get left back so we both could go through 11th grade together…”

“Jenny relax… It’s only school, and I am not really looking for anybody… I rather focus on the books and doing what I need to graduate…”

“Good… That’s what I want to hear from my brother… Anyway take care of yourself… I hope the first day goes as good for you as I know it will be for me…”

With that the two of us had finally reached the school. My sister smiled as she looked at the huge sign that read Martin Luther King High School… She eagerly skipped inside the school but I kept my cool just to take in my surroundings. I had no idea where I was going as I pulled out my schedule to see what I was supposed to be doing. Not that it matters anyway. As soon as I made it to the inside of the school I could see various girls looking at. Each of them laughing as they tried to whisper but considering all of the shit I have seen from my father and his criminal organization, I knew how to read lips.

“Oh that’s the new kid from New York…”

“He’s really cute…”

“You think he has a boyfriend?!”

“I hear he is super rich and is living off of a huge bank account…”

Damn… Isn’t it funny how quick news just travels around, for the most part it was exactly what I expected from a school in the middle of Detroit. It was a fucking dump. I know these girls are trying to be all over me but honestly there was nothing that caught my eye. That is until I saw some stuff going down in the hallway. I saw these two older students beating the hell out of a girl. They shoved her against a locker. I won’t lie seeing three chicks fighting in the middle of the hall way was highly attractive but I just couldn’t let these two white chicks beat the snot out of some black chick. It went against my conscience… I just had to do something about it. This was my chance to intervene… I walked towards them as the two girls were yelling at the one girl.

“Welcome to high school bitch!”

“Look it’s the half breed… Just to let you know. I don’t give a damn if you are such a promising softball recruit… You think we care if you made the varsity team as a freshman?!”

As I got closer the girl getting beat up tried to mouth back.

“I am one of the best pitchers in the state… It’s a big deal and…”

“Michelle let’s break this chick’s arm… We will make it so she won’t have to worry about pitching ever again!”

With that the two girls continuously shove her against the locker. One girl opens the locker while the other girl shoves the victim’s arm right into the locker. They are about to close it shut and that’s when I step in. I laugh as I hold the door getting in the middle of the situation.

“Ladies… You really think this is cool jumping a girl in the hallway?! You think a 2 on 1 makes you cool?! It doesn’t make you anything but a fucking bully, and honestly I hate bullies…”

“You got something to say to me?!”

One of the girls snaps back at me as the other just looks at me.

“Michelle let’s just go… He isn’t worth it… And if he wants protect the half breed he clearly isn’t worth it as well… Bye losers!!!”

I just shake my head as they had no idea at who exactly they were messing with. They had no idea that if I just spoke to my sister she would have no problem fucking both of those bitches up but that had to wait. After all I just saved a girl and to be quite honest despite the girl looking homely to me she was actually attractive. She looked like anybody’s nerd with her thick ass glasses and her clothes that seemed out of date but that’s not what drew me to her. There was something special about this girl I just couldn’t put my mind on it yet…I smile as I extend a hand and help her off of the ground. I pick up her school books and hold them in my hands.

“Hey I am so sorry you had to go through that. I just knew I had to step in. I really don’t appreciate bullies. It’s something I just don’t like…”

“Don’t worry about it… I am used to people not liking me…”

I smile as I look deeply into her eyes.

“Oh don’t say that… If what they said is true you are really special. I mean making a varsity team as a freshman is impressive stuff… Doesn’t get any better than that… When I lived in New York I made the varsity basketball team as a freshman… I ran the 1 but of course I play like Allen Iverson… I am more of a 2… My handles and skills are top notch, and despite my size I have no problems taking it to the inside…”

The girl however just giggles as she looks at me.

“Well to be fair I made the varsity team at 8th grade… I just preferred to play for my private school St. Mary’s… I had to leave that school because my sponsor stopped supporting me. I live with my aunt who adopted me, and she’s a single mother. She has 5 kids on her own so she really can’t afford to send me here so I was forced to come here… I know a lot of people look down on me but they don’t understand softball is all I have…”

I look at her as I continue to smile. We both did have some stuff in common and let’s be honest this girl was ATHLETIC…That immediately made her level of hotness jump through the FUCKING roof and I needed to know more… That is when the Mack Daddy Toddy came out.

“You know I can honestly relate with what you are going through. Is that why you are having issues getting new clothes and stuff?! Not to really look down on you but I can understand the struggle…”

“Considering that everything I am wearing are hand me downs from my sisters Cherrie and Esther… I would say it’s an issue…”

“Listen don’t worry about any of that… I understand… I was raised by a single parent… That is if I should even call my dip shit of a father that… It’s not like he really did anything for me. I know I might have money and I seem flashy but honestly it don’t mean shit. It’s hard when you get yelled at every single day of your life and blamed for your mother’s death. It’s terrible when he raises a gun to your face and threatens to kill you… It’s bad when he sends you to live in a terrible run down city such as this place and you are forced to be raised by your grandparents… It’s all awful…”

The girl looks at me shrugging her shoulders.

“I understand… This city hasn’t been kind to me either… My cousins or should I say adopted siblings want nothing to do with me… Nobody in this city has ever been kind to me… My biological mother is a whore who left me on her sister’s doorstep, and I don’t even know who my father is… It’s a terrible situation…”

“Shhh… On paper it might sound bad but at least your mother did the same thing for you that she did for me. My mother died in childbirth… She knew the complications but she defied doctor’s orders to give me a life. I don’t know anything about your mother but at least she left you in the care of someone she saw fit. That should meet something right?!”

“Whatever… All I have is softball and hopefully it can take me out of this city…”

I can’t help but laugh. A moment ago this girl was helpless but as soon as we talk sports she gets passionate. I chuckle as I continue to smile and gaze into her eyes.

“By the way I am so sorry for being so rude… I don’t think I caught your name… My name is Todd Williams… I am that new kid that just transferred here, and whatever rumors you heard about me… I just want you to know they are all true… I am a stud, black, and definitely rich…But I don’t believe I caught your name…”

The girl tries to hide it but I can see she is blushing. She definitely is feeling me.. .Hook line… and definitely sunk… I got her right where I want her.

“…My name is Christina Hilton and it’s a pleasure to meet you. Thank you for helping me. I honestly don’t know how much more of that I could have took… It’s rude how people can treat others at times…”

I smile as I look into her eyes. I pull her glasses off as I continue to look at her.

“What are you doing?!”

“I just want to look into your eyes… Look you may not realize this but you are a very beautiful girl Crystal…”

The girl seems taken back.

“My name is not Crystal… It’s Christina…”

“I know what your name is but honestly you have nice eyes… The way they shine reminds me of a Crystal. As a matter of fact everything about you is shining… You don’t mind being Crystal to me do you…”

The girl was blushing really bad… I could definitely tell she hadn’t really had a boyfriend… Probably never even kissed a boy, definitely had virgin written all over her but honestly I was fine with that because the girl’s beauty was definitely overwhelming and that’s all that mattered to me in my eyes, I got closer to her as I started to speak some more.

“Listen I know you don’t have much but you wouldn’t mind me helping you out right?! Perhaps we could get you some contacts so people could always see your beautiful eyes and face. I could take you to the mall and we could buy you some clothes and…”

As I was talking I was smooth. I got closer to her. I was going in for the kiss. I was merely inches from her mouth when this fine ass white girl gets in between.

“Hiiiii”

I sigh as I lean back looking at this girl. To be honest she was also really attractive as she shoved papers in my face, and also handed one to Crystal as well.

“Nice to meet you, you might have heard of me. The name is Stephanie Sullivan and it is my job to step into the void of being the captain of the cheerleading team after my cousin Miranda graduated… One thing Miranda was great at was throwing the biggest parties ever! So seeing as you are getting super close with my best friend Chrissy…”

Crystal rolls her eyes.

“Wait we are friends, best friends?!”

“You two should come to my party what do you say?!”

I look at Stephanie before I turn my attention over to Crystal.

“Ehh count us in we will be there…”

“Great don’t be late… Parents aren’t in town so the party will be amazing!”

With that Crystal looks at me as I look at Stephanie walking away. I could tell this was going to be the start of something fantastic…

48
Climax Control Archives / Pilot... The Story of Prudence Steele
« on: December 18, 2020, 11:18:17 PM »
2015
London, England
Home of Prudence Steele


It was another day in the life of the rebellious Prudence Steele. The 17 year old British girl had the house all to herself. It was a Friday night and Prudence was focused on trying to throw a party for the ages for all of her Secondary School friends. The Victorian home seemed to be trashed as there were bottles of booze everywhere. Prudence didn’t care about the mess as the only thing on her mind was trying to do everything in her power to impress her friends. Her older half-sister from her mother’s side, Phoebe was supposed to be looking after Prudence while her parents were away on business. The problem with that logic is that Phoebe was only two years older than Prudence and was also a 19 year old student from the Guildhall School of Music and Drama. With no supervision the college student was also thinking of the same thing. It was time to party and being 19 years of age being able to supply her little sister with all of the drinks she could ever ask for. Things were getting quite out of hand as the party turned into a Co-Ed affair which was a big NO NO in the Steele household.

Prudence was completely shitfaced as she took yet another Jello shot. The rebellious teenager could only smile in return as she stood on her parents billiard table. She held a red solo cup proudly in the air as she looked at everybody in attendance.

“I truly hope all of you are having quite an amazing time today. Cheers to everybody here… Who wants to take it up a notch and go SKINNY DIPPING?!”

As soon as she said this she got a few cat calls but one of Phoebe’s college male friends smiled at her as he grabbed her and ran outside towards the pool. The two of them took another shot as they proceeded to take their clothes off and they jumped into the pool completely naked. All of the Secondary students and University students were roaring with excitement as the two made a huge splash that made water splash just about everywhere. Steve was the name of the 19 year old boy that had jumped into the pool with her. Steve and Prudence started making out with one another as they went under the water and continued kissing each other. As soon as they came up from under the water Steve slowly whispered into Prudence’s ear.

“Why don’t you be a good bird and let me take you to the bedroom…”

Prudence giggled in return as she looked deeply into the boy’s eyes.

“I was waiting for you to ask that…”

It was at that moment when Steve grabbed Prudence by the hand and led her up the stairs. The two went into Prudence’s bedroom and that is when the boy slowly started to nibble on the girl’s neck. Prudence had no idea at what was happening as she was basically intoxicated from everything that she consumed. It wasn’t long before he lifted her up and placed her on the bed. Just as soon as things started to get hot and heavy that is when the loud voice of a man started to scream throughout the house. That voice was none other than Prudence’s father Anthony.

“EVERYBODY GET OUT OF MY HOUSE… DOES THIS LOOK LIKE A PUB?!”

Everybody in the house quickly started to leave. Anthony however made his way up the stairs until he reached Prudence’s door. Without hesitation he quickly burst through the door and he glared at the boy trying to make an advance on his daughter.

“You better get out of my home before I CUT IT OFF… Do I make myself clear you wanker?!”

The boy quickly grabbed his britches as he ran out of the room leaving just Prudence with her father. The rebellious teenager quickly covered herself up as she used the cover to hide her body.

“Father stay out of my ROOM!!!”

She threw a pillow at home and he exited the room. He stood outside of the door as he shook his head in disgust.

“Put on some clothes and meet me downstairs in a few minutes… We need to have a chat!!!”

Prudence did exactly as she was told. She cleaned herself up as she put some pajamas on. It took her about 45 minutes to finally make her way down the stairs. As soon as she was confronted from her parents she quickly ran to the restroom and vomited into the toilet. Her mother stood outside the bathroom with a bottle of water in her hand. Prudence slowly sat down on the sofa as she grabbed the bottle of water and took a sip of her. She held her head in pain.

“Owww my head hurts…”

Her father however shook his head as he wasn’t as compassionate. He crossed his arms as he looked deeply into her eyes.

“Prudence what is wrong with you?! Your mother and I can’t even go away for a business trip without you trying to do something so reckless… This is the fourth time that we have caught you in the act. It’s like we can’t even go on a business trip without having to worry about you doing something stupid in our home…”

Prudence just sighs in return.

“Father it’s not what you think…”

Rebecca Steele looks at her older daughter as she looks deeply into her eyes.

“And as far as you are concerned Phoebe you should know better than to help your little sister get into trouble. You know that she isn’t allowed to drink unless we are present because she doesn’t act right. I thought that you being in town at the Guildhall School of Music and Drama would be a blessing for your sister but you are just feeding her bad habits. Not everybody is a success story like you are…”

Phoebe just shakes her head with a sigh.

“Last time I checked I am not her keeper… Maybe you shouldn’t let your 19 year old daughter take care of her 17 year sister, but then again maybe if actually paid attention to me instead of being a little whore and leaving me with dad in Manchester and cheating on him with your boy toy which became your new husband we wouldn’t be in this situation!!!”

“Phoebe wait!!!”

Phoebe however storms out of the house leaving Prudence alone with both of her parents as the raven haired college student just walks out. Prudence sighs in return as her parents look at her.

“Dad, mom, listen I can explain…”

Anthony however seems disgusted as he looks at his daughter.

“What is there to explain, you aren’t your sister. She will never respect me because I am not her father but I am yours and right now you are what I care about. What is wrong with you Prudence… Life isn’t a game. You just can’t go about partying all of the time. You are flunking your classes, and without a minimum of at least a Secondary School degree what are you going to do with your life?! Do you want to flip burgers for a living?! Or maybe be a dumb bird waiting tables at some pub?! Your mother and I have high expectations for you. We have worked hard to give you the best type of life possible but nothing we do seems to be appreciated by you… If it’s not failing school or partying, all you ever seem to do is dance or play your guitar in your room… There’s more to life than just MUSIC…”

Prudence seems disgusted as she glares daggers at her father.

“For the record it’s more than just a guitar… IT’S A BASS GUITAR, and music isn’t dumb! Music is a very essential part of life. Your statements about more to life than music is completely OUTRAGEOUS!!!! Music makes things move. It’s a sweet harmony and it brings things together. You can play it, you can dance to it, and you can sing it. it’s a complicated ordeal and together it’s beautiful no matter how you put it. I know you don’t believe in it but one day I will use music to my benefit…”

“Bollocks Prudence… You still think that life is a game… There’s to life than just music!!!”

Prudence just sits there dumbfounded as she looks back at her parents.

“I call bullshit on that… Music can get people somewhere. Just look at my cousin Kath-Lyn she has used music to her benefit and I am sure Phoebe is going to make something with music!”

Anthony just shakes his head.

“As far as your sister goes I wouldn’t try to mimic what she is doing. She didn’t have a care in the world and I doubt she will even make it through college, and as far as your cousin Kath-Lyn goes. Your uncle Lucius has worked hard establishing Steele Industries in America. Kath-Lyn had the pleasure of being born with a silver spoon in her mouth. She is a trust fund brat and is set for life because of the hard work of your uncle. Your mother and I are doing well but not well enough that you can sit on your arse and waste your life of meaningless hopes and dreams. You need to actually do something!!!”

Anthony shakes his head as he looks at his daughter.

“I know what I am saying might not reach to you but that same Kath-Lyn that you idolize is going to be in town in a few weeks. We want you to have a serious heart to heart with your cousin and she will tell you first hand that all that glitters isn’t gold. You can’t waste your wife on a pipe dream. If you won’t listen to us you might as well listen to somebody who will be completely blunt with you…”

“FINE, but what if cousin Kath-Lyn tells me differently?!”

Finally her mother just sighs as tears roll down her cheek.

“If she tells you something differently than us we will happily support you in whatever you do…”

Anthony raises his eyes in return.

“REBECCA… OUR DAUGHTER ISN’T GOING TO BECOME LIKE YOUR OTHER DAUGHTER… That might be Phoebe’s future but…”

“I know Phoebe isn’t yours but she is still my daughter… And even though you don’t like her lifestyle she is still a university student who is doing well in school. Partying is part of the lifestyle…”

Anthony shakes his head.

“Not when they do it every weekend… Not when they smoke weed every single week. Not when they get drunk off of their arse and we have to pick up the pieces of a failure who can’t manage to go a few days without having a hangover… I know where I stand on this issue and I was hoping my wife would be on the same page…”

Anthony storms away as he leaves Prudence and his wife standing there.

“Daddy wait… I am not a failure…”

Anthony was gone and all Prudence could do was let the tears get the best of her as they slowly ran down her face and hit the ground below. Prudence grabbed her mother as she held her tightly.

“Why does daddy hate me so much?!”

“He doesn’t hate you pumpkin… I just think he wants you to become something… Perhaps he just sees how successful his brother’s girls are doing. Both Samara and Kath-Lyn are international stars and he just wants the world for you…”

Prudence cries some more.

“Why can’t he accept Phoebe…”

“It’s complicated… He just can’t because she isn’t his… If anything Phoebe has a lot of reason to be hurt. I basically chose your father over the life that I had. I gave up on Phoebe to start a new life with your father. If anything I am the reason to blame for it. I thought Phoebe finally deciding to go to college in London instead of staying in Manchester would bring the family together but it’s a mess I need to fix… The only thing you should worry about is focusing on you. I know you have a bright future ahead of you. We just want to see you reach for your dreams instead of being on the path that you are on. “

Prudence sighs in return.

“Dad not believing in me is truly OUTRAGEOUS mom… It’s a bunch of crap…”

“I know but don’t worry about it… Just worry about you doing what you need to do. Just work on your grabs and show that you aren’t what he thinks you are…”

“Cheers… Thank you for believing in me mom… I promise I will try to straighten my life out…”

“I know you will… Just please no more hangovers. I don’t know how much more of this I can take…”

With that the 17 year old girl hugs her mother as tightly as she can as she smiles into her eyes… However it isn’t long before Prudence has to walk away and vomit yet again… It definitely was going to be a long night.





2015
London, England
Two Weeks Later


It is the Summer of the year 2015 and it is at a little tea shop that Prudence was set to meet her famous cousin. She sat patiently in a booth in anticipation for her cousin to show up. A few moments went by and that is when she could spot a woman wearing a hood walking into the tea shop. The woman took her hood off and grinned as we could see bright red hair. Over her shoulders she held two championships. One of them was the FFW Evolution Championship and on the other shoulder was the LAW Marquee Championship. The woman grinned as she held them both in the air with a wicked grin on her lips. As soon as she held them upwards people in the shop stopped what they were doing to spot the woman.

“OMG IT’S KATE STEELE…”

“LITTLE KATH-LYN HAS RETURNED HOME!!!!”

“She’s a Berkshire girl but she always spent her summers in London! It’s good to see Lucius’ baby girl back in town!”

Kate smiled as she slowly made her way over to where her cousin was sitting. She placed the championships on the booth as it wasn’t long before her husband Teddy walked into the restaurant behind her. He held an amp and a case in his hand. Without hesitation she took the case from him and opened it revealing her electric guitar. She plugged it up and smiled as she slowly started to strum away. Prudence was over excited as she quickly got up and hug her cousin.

“OH MY GOD… SO AMAZING, AND OUTRAGEOUS!!! You aren’t really going to do a concert here are you?!”

Kate smiled as she looked at the girl.

“I planned to do so… A free concert just to give back to the people in the community, you know I really haven’t really lived in England since I was twelve but every time I come to this country I feel I need to give back at some point… Anyway I didn’t come here to make small talk with you and the music can wait. I actually came here to talk with you Prudence…. How have you been?!”

Prudence just shrugs her shoulders as she sighs in return.

“I thought I was doing good but my dad is always on my case… All he ever does is yell at me and it’s so annoying. I wish he wasn’t so tough on me. All I want is for him to leave me alone. It’s like he doesn’t believe in me. He thinks I am a failure and…”

Kate however shakes her head in return as she looks at her cousin. She turns around nodding to her husband and he smiles as he leaves knowing this was supposed to be a girls day. Kate looks into her cousin’s eyes as she speaks.

“Look he tells me you have been failing school and you are doing drugs, and having sex frequently?!”

“So… What of it… I just want to have some space…”

Kate sighs in return as she looks into her cousin’s eyes.

“Look I know it must feel lame to have a father who wants to be so invested in your life but honestly it’s really not a bad thing. Truthfully I wish I had what you have in your life…”

“Kate how can you say that?! You have so much money… You have MUSIC… fame, and fortune… You are a celebrity and one of the most famous people I know…”

Kate quickly shakes her head.

“I know it seems good on paper but money isn’t everything. To be honest my entire life was just filled with my parents trying to buy my happiness. I might have gotten everything I could have ever wanted but the one thing I didn’t get was their attention. They were always going somewhere and they never took the time to really be there for me. If they were in my life the relationship between my sister and I would be strong. Samara wouldn’t have bullied me as much as she did. I wouldn’t have been pushed to an emotional low. I wouldn’t have picked up on cutting and I wouldn’t have tried to commit suicide on numerous occasions. This life might seem amazing but honestly I am all over the place. The only reason I am all over the place is because I am trying to fill in a void that my parents never did of acceptance. Call me crazy but I even just signed up to be in this SCW company sounds crazy I know…”

Prudence is taking back.

“That really sounds OUTRAGEOUS… What are you trying to prove?! You already have two championships from two different companies. What more are you trying to accomplish?!”

Kate just shakes her head.

“I don’t know… Maybe I am just trying to be the best Warren to have ever wrestled in the ring. I know Cindy tried her luck at SCW and I wanted to follow into my sister in law’s footsteps. She hadn’t had luck but she at least tried. I know she is bummed that she didn’t become the first Internet Champion as Joanne Canneli climb the ladder and claim what she wanted. I know it also hurts to watch Mercedes Vargas run away with that Roulette Championship and be left in the dust… Hopefully I can pick up Cindy’s pieces and make the family proud…”

Prudence’s eyes light up.

“I remember that match with Cindy… That was in Birmingham, I know I was pulling for your sister in law. It’s sad that she didn’t win… Maybe you could pick up her pieces and win both of those championships…”

“We will see but it is what it is Prudence. If it happens amazing if not I just got to keep at it…”

“Thinking like that is OUTRAGEOUS… You are amazing! You will be successful. You have your music and…”

Kate quickly shakes her head.

“Listen… I wouldn’t even say I am really that successful at music. Honestly my music career wouldn’t be anything if I wasn’t a great wrestler. I got to play at Madison Square Garden but that’s only because world famous Griffin Hawkins and his band Devilition was headlining and sold the show out. I felt honored that he asked my band of Ignorant Discord to perform with him. As far as a band goes I am not the musical genius you think I am. I have been in like four bands now. I was in Eternal Suffering but we know how Eric and Ginger destroyed that band. I joined the Scarborough Fair but they had their band and I always felt like an extra. When I finally branched out with Ignorant Discord it fell flat on its face, and I don’t even want to get started with Guilty Pleasure. I am a walking disaster when it comes to music… I love music don’t get me wrong but it’s not everything…”

Prudence smiles wide as possible.

“You can’t say that! Especially when you have been an inspiration to someone like me, sure you might have been through a lot but you overcame it. You are like a Diamond in the rough! Something beautiful if you have to go digging through dirt to find it, it’s messy but at the end of everything it’s very rich and shines brighter than everything else…”

Kate seems befuddled.

“A diamond, never really thought of myself like that… I guess if I am a Diamond that would make you a Ruby… Your heart is definitely as red as one. Prudence I know you might be a troubled girl but deep down. I know you have a heart full of love. I know you just want the best of everything. Don’t go throughout life hating what your parents are trying to establish. You should be thankful that they are tough on you. It shows that they love you and they want the best for you. I know you really love music as well. If you want to be a musician, dancer, or whatever in life. You really need to put your mind to it and be the best damn possible version of yourself you can be. Don’t be disrespectful and definitely don’t go the path that I went because it won’t get you anywhere…I rather you finish school and worry about what’s to happen next afterwards…My life was a wreck. I might seem cool but it wasn’t cool almost getting kicked out of wrestling school for being a mindless drunk. It wasn’t cool being in so many psychiatric hospitals. It was hell but you don’t need to go down that path…”

“I will get my life straighten out hopefully…”

“Good because I shouldn’t have to hear about my little 17 year old cousin acting up when I am traveling across the USA… Next time I have to come to England, if I hear you are causing uncle Anthony problems I will knock your block off. You know better than that. You are a Steele after all so have some class and act like it…”

Prudence nods her head in agreement.

“I will get things in order Kate but I just want you to know that I actually have been keeping up with my music. I am passionate… Just look at some of the stuff I have been writing…”

Prudence pulls out a composition notebook and shoves it in front of Kate. Kate takes a glance at it as she smiles as wide as possible.

“Wow this is actually really good… You wrote this?!”

“Yep… Sounds outrageous right?!  I haven’t showed my father but this is some of the stuff that I do on my spare time. Not to mention I also keep up with playing the Bass… I am actually really good…”

Kate smiles in return.

“Wow who knows if you do things in the right way we could perhaps be in the same band some day…”

“Do you really mean that… That would be TOTES OUTR….”

“Stop saying that please… It really sounds annoying every time you say that…”

“You don’t understand… I have been watching this older cartoon… It’s about this all female band, and the leader of the band reminds me of you. When she is playing her music she becomes somebody different and when she isn’t she is a true self. It is exactly like you when you wrestle and when you are outside the ring playing music and…”

“I don’t really care Prudence… Just please get your life together. Once you do that we can talk. Maybe I can help you fulfill your dreams of being this great musician. Anyway it’s about time I play for the people in this tea shop. I have to show them why I haven’t forgotten about home and why I am the “Diamond” that you think I am…After all I am the best female guitarist in all of…”

Before Kate could even get up there was some intense strumming from an electric guitar in the background. Prudence just sighs as she slumps down in the booth. Kate raises her eyes in return.

“Who in the bloody hell is that?!”

Prudence just sighs in return.

“That would be my sister… It’s embarrassing but to be honest I wouldn’t be as good as I am on the Bass if it wasn’t for her…”

“You have a sister?!”

Prudence just sighs in return.

“From my mother’s side… Guess she would be my half-sister to be correct…She goes to the Guildhall School of Music and Drama… She is trying for an undergraduate in Guitar and Composition…”

“She has a name?!”

“Phoebe…”

Kate raises her eyes in return.

“Wait… Your name is Prudence and your sister’s name is Phoebe… Like CHARMED?!”

“Yes but WE HAD OUR NAMES BEFORE THE STUPID SHOW!!!! WOULD PEOPLE STOP SAYING THAT…”

“Whatever it doesn’t matter Prue, the only thing that matters is that…”

The raven haired vixen walks over to where Kate and Prudence are sitting. She smirks as she flicks her hair.

“So you must be my little sister’s cousin. You really think you are the best at everything… Sorry whatever propaganda you wish to fill in my sister’s head she doesn’t want to listen to any of it especially if you are related to that dipshit of a father of hers in Anthony Steele… You Steeles are all the same?!”

Kate crosses her arms.

“I know you aren’t talking about my uncle Anthony like that…”

Prudence quickly gets in the middle of the two of them.

“Listen can’t we all just get along… We are all special here… All of us have a place in the world. Kate is a real Diamond but Phoebe just because my father doesn’t accept you doesn’t mean I don’t accept you. You are my sister and that won’t ever change. You are also a special Gem Stone to me…You remind me of a Sapphire…”

“A sapphire?!”

Prudence smiles as the raven haired vixen glares daggers into Kate.

“And why is that exactly?!”

“Well Sapphire has oxide in it… Oxide can be especially bad if breathed in but when it forms into a Sapphire it has its beauty. It’s a type of beauty that is also poisonous if crossed wrong…”

Phoebe smirks looking at Kate.

“You hear that?! Poisonous which means treat my sister badly and I will be poison… I don’t care how famous you are… Let it be known that I am better at anything music. I wouldn’t be double majoring at the best musical school in London if I wasn’t… Or would you rather us talk about football because I will be happy to tell you how much Man City has constantly dominated the Premier League, let’s not even talk about the greatness of Manchester United… I bet you are a Chelsea fan… You sure look like a tool enough to be one…As dumb and blunt as a hammer…”

Kate glares daggers at the woman.

“Go fuck off… I could be sharp as a knife… Chelsea will have their day at some point… I will admit you might be a better guitarist but you won’t ever be as famous as me…”

“Whatever I won’t ever needed you in my life ever… Anyway sis when you are done with your lame cousin why don’t the two of us go to The Grapes Limehouse… The of us will have a great time, and a Pub is definitely better than spending time in this lame tea shop… Cheers…”

Phoebe leaves as Kate sighs looking back at her cousin shrugging her shoulders.

“Look I won’t say anything bad about your sister… I know deep down she just wants the best for you… Just get your life together and we will focus on maybe a future together… Hmmm A Diamond, a Ruby, and a Sapphire… A trio of Gems… Could mean something…”

Prudence smiles passionately.

“GEM STONES… It could be something special… And we could shine brighter than anything else!!!! It does have a nice ring to it… I will get focused Kate… You don’t have to worry about that much… Anyway why don’t you rock this place out… You can’t leave these people hanging right?!”

“Right… I love you Prudence…”

Kate says in return as she grabs her guitar. Prudence just smiles as she looks at her cousin playing her life away. She knew she wanted music to be her life and would stop at nothing to make it everything.






First Day of Wrestling School
September 2020
San Diego, California

Prudence better known to the entire world found her way to her home in San Diego, California. The blue haired vixen could only sigh as she was in absolute pain. She held her head in pain as she walked through door with an angry expression on her face. She threw her gym bag to the side as she sat down in a lounge chair. She crossed her arms as she seemed to be very upset.

“Bloody fucking hell why in the fuck does that Bitch have to train me?!”

She is followed closely behind by her sister Sapphire. The raven haired emotionless guitarist just shakes her head as she looks at her with a sigh.

“So that’s it you are just going to quit because Mikah was showing you tough love in this industry… You didn’t expect her to be nice with you did you?! It’s Mikah she is known for being a Bitch and honestly it’s what you need in your life…”

Ruby shakes her head.

“It’s a bunch of BOLLOCKS… I didn’t go to this stupid Jet City South school to be trained by a mean blonde Bitch… Like I expected Kate to train me yet the only thing she ever seems to care about is Courtney Pierce. She’s the only thing that she ever talks about. What about me?! I am her flesh and blood. I would have at least expected for her to invest something into me. The only thing she sees out of me is helping write music for the band and being her ditzy cousin but there’s to me than just that. I have feelings too and I would appreciate it if she was concerned about what I think and how I feel…”

Sapphire just shrugs her shoulders in disgust.

“You already know how I feel about your cousin… She only cares about herself. She always has and she always will. Things won’t change and they certainly never will. If Kate spent as much time as she does changing her stupid hair colour as she did with her family you wouldn’t be in this position of questioning if you are doing things right. Now look at you… You are trying to follow in her footsteps of wrestling for what purpose exactly?! I told you FIVE years ago that she would be no good and…”

Ruby sighs looking at her cousin.

“How could you say that?! She got us a record deal… She got us into a movie… I know she might seem all over the place but she has been there in her own unique way… I know things seem OUTRAGEOUS but there has to be a motive here…I just need to figure it out…”

Ruby continues to hold her neck in pain as she moans.

“But the way Mikah kept putting me in her stupid Gogoplata and the way she kept kicking me in the head ruthlessly isn’t the fucking answer. There has to be a reason why I have to go through her bullshit…”

Ruby continues to share her many profanities and it is at that moment that her boyfriend Chip Zanuff the guitarist from Griffin Hawkins band Devilition walks into the scene. He has an ice pack and places it gently against Ruby’s neck. He smiles as he looks down at his girlfriend.

“How was your first day of training?!”

Ruby just sighs in return.

“IT WAS OUTRAGEOUSLY AWFUL…”

Chip nods his head with a smirk.

“Well you can’t quit now… You need to keep at it and show that you really wish to wrestle and that people like Kris Ryans and Mikah aren’t wasting their time with you… Honestly you should be thankful that you are Mikah’s protégé. Not many people can say that but it’s actually perfect for you. Just consider how much of a drunk she used to be and to be vocal about it. It should remind you of where you were in your life five years ago. Look at everything Mikah has accomplished… She is considered as being the very best bombshell ever. It should be an honour for you to be trained by somebody like that… If things haven’t killed you it will only make you stronger in the end… The path to greatness wasn’t meant to be easy. If that was the case a lot of people would be great…. You have to work for the hardest things in life and you have to work hard for everything….”

Chip smiles looking at Ruby.

“I know it can be easy to get swallowed up in your cousin’s shadow but remember your family didn’t have the money and resources that Kate had. You had to work hard for everything and you need to figure out a way to establish yourself as being different. Don’t be the quitter that Kate was in school…”

Sapphire grins chiming in.

“Well she didn’t quit Chip… Her ass got EXPELLED… She got kicked out for missing sessions and all she ever seemed to do was complain…”

Chip smiles.

“Exactly and that’s not you is it Ruby… When your parents didn’t believe in you becoming a musician did you stop?!”

Ruby shakes her head.

“Of course not… I just kept playing away on my Bass guitar…”

Sapphire smiles pointing at herself.

“Taught by your big sister of course but carry on…”

Chip shakes his head as he speaks some more.

“And even though Kate might be the face of the Gem Stones who is the one behind the scenes writing all of the songs and composing things in her little notebook…”

Ruby smiles.

“I guess that would be me…”

Sapphire smiles.

“Exactly… Prudence you need to understand that you truly are a Ruby. Your heart is as red as possibly could be. A heart that is filled with so much love and I know you would dance and do everything possible to make everybody in the world happy. I want you to focus on what you are doing though. Even though it’s tough getting beat up by Mikah everyday would you say it’s worth it?! How does it feel getting trained by two Grand Slam Champions and Hall of Famers?!”

Ruby thinks about it before she cracks a very wide grin looking at both of them.

“I would say it’s worth everything… I wouldn’t trade it for anything… I know it might hurt at first but at the end of the road it’s only going to make me a better person and definitely a better wrestler…”

“Exactly and you are my sister Prudence… You are the most passionate person I know… Instead of focusing why Kate isn’t doing this and why she isn’t doing that. Why don’t you focus on you! When your number is called I want you to be the absolute best. I want you to be amazing. Let it be OUTRAGEOUS that people think you can’t wrestle when in reality you can. Keep pushing away and be that same woman that stood up to your father when he thought you were nothing but a failing drunk is the same woman that proved him wrong when you turned your life around and graduated secondary school. The same woman who basically founded the Gem Stones and is now in position to really shape her own future… Never give up Prudence… You have too much pride for that…”

Ruby smiles as she looks at her boyfriend and her sister. They both had a point. She couldn’t give up. She had to stay the course no matter what… Quitting would definitely be a thought that was truly OUTRAGEOUS and she didn’t want that at all… She smiled as she continued to nurse her wounds. She knew she had to be back at it to do it all again and it definitely was worth it….












On Camera

The cameras come into focus and as they do we are treated to the sight of the blue haired Bass Player that is Ruby Steele. She smiles as she flicks her hair passionately and could be seen moving her hips and her hair from side to side as she looked deeply into the camera.

“LADIES AND GENTLEMEN…. BOYS AND GIRLS…. Are you ready for the most OUTAGEOUS, MOST HYPER, OVER THE TOP, ADRENALINE FILLED PROMO?! Are you ready for a Bombshell that is completely SUPERCALIFRAGILISTICEXPILIDIOCUSLY amazing?! If you are wait no further because you are looking at the pride, joy, and future of JET CITY SOUTH… You are looking at the protégé of Mikah and I don’t plan to let my school down… So mean jerk face Krystal Wolfe eat your stupid Go Gym heart because in due time you will get an OUTRAGEOUS beat down because I get to make my huge debut at CLIMAX CONTROL against ROYAL PURPLE…

Anyway for those who may not know me my name is Ruby Steele… I am the Bass Player for the greatest female band to have ever hit the wrestling world… All female everything is absolutely AMAZING… I mean you can’t help but realize the awesomeness that GIRLS JUST WANNA HAVE FUN and definitely in a Cyndi Lauper way…. I know a lot of bombshells in this company wish to be super SERIO at times… They take things TOO SERIO and like OH EM GEE you need to just have fun and DANCE…

I know that there was controversy revolving around my need to have fun but you need to understand that music is everything to me. Music has so many parts to it and it’s special in so many ways. It can be sung, it could be played, and it can be danced… I actually like doing everything because I want sing and shout HOW EXCITED I am to the world… I want to PLAY and showcase that wrestling is a GAME I can win and of course with the spirit of dancing I want to move like none other. I got moves that are better than JAGGER I got the moves that can take me to one end of the ring to the very other. I just want to be the best and call it a day…

As far as music I see the ring is the place where I can make that music come to life and I can live out all of my fantasies in that ring. I know it must sound silly that I am simply a bass player but people don’t quite understand the importance of a bass player has on a band. A bass player is the one who keeps the steady rhythm. It is their job to bridge together the harmony and rhythm together. They add depth and they keep things flowing. I plan to keep things flowing and as the newest protégé of Jet City South I will create a new type of funk. One that bridges the styles of Mikah and Kris Ryans and links them into one!

It will be amazing…

It will be perfect…

It will be OUTRAGEOUS!!!

However sadly before I really start off on a positive note, before we can even get to the CHORUS which is the part that gets played over and over again, and people can feel free to join in because they know how things will get played. I have to get through the very first verse of this song. It’s definitely a tough song and it’s one that people won’t know is a hit single until it’s played out. I have to get through Royal Purple in order to get the record deal of an awesome debut under my belt. It sounds tough but I know for a fact that I can beat ROYAL PURPLE…

Honestly Royal Purple might seem to think she will have this in the bag. I know it annoyed me the other day to see Mark Cross claiming that this might be Gem Stone cruelty. He might feel that way considering that a Steele has never really beat him. Considering his stupid team eliminated my cousin’s hubby’s team out of the Blast from the Past, and of course his team went on to win the thing by beating my cousin’s team. As a matter of fact my cousin’s husband never beat the dragon but who gives a bloody fuck about that twat anyway. It’s completely OUTRAGEOUS that a BRIT would go against a spunky little upstart like me but whatever. His opinion is a bunch of POPPYCOCK anyway especially when the Gem Stone Cruelty he was tweeting about won’t come in the way he thinks it will come.

I am not going to sit here and tell you all that I have watched SCU and really followed the likes of the whole Grime stuff… Honestly I couldn’t be ARSED to do so but I am not afraid of hooded people who have to hide themselves or have to go by COLOURS… That’s almost as lame as being in a lame full of GEMS with women with RAINBOW coloured hair styles…

Yes I AM OUTRAGEOUS ENOUGH THAT I TALKED MYSELF DOWN!!!!

But what I will say is that Royal Purple is stupid… Because she isn’t versatile, also if you are to truly remember hidden I wouldn’t go as far as to have people know how much you weigh, your height, and actually your age. It would actually be more mysterious to not know anything about you than to know you. It is as lame as the masked singer. I know Mark stated that you were seasoned on his Twitter feed and it’s unknown who or what could be behind that mask but I find it very hard to believe that a 19 year old would really be that important.

After all on the masked singer they always bring around washed up actors, singers, or athletes that people haven’t heard from in years in hopes to give their careers a restart. It’s stupid to be honest. I think the biggest mistake with purple is the fact that they are focused on only one aspect of wrestling. They are only about SPEED but what is speed going to get you?!

It sounds like you are nothing more than a one trick pony. You only know one trick and I have no doubt you might be able to jump higher or even run circles around me, but there’s more to wrestling than just speed. Speed isn’t everything by any means. After all you know Paul Walker… God bless his soul but the most awesome person in all of the Fast and Furious franchise… Isn’t it sad he can play a speed demon on the screen but it came back to take his life outside of the screen?!

Or how about the story of the tortoise and the hare?!

The hare had the great start to the race. He came out sprinting at the start of the race but eventually he burnt himself out and the tortoise was able to keep up that slow and steady pace that pushed him ahead of the finish line.

We can even look at Sonic the Hedgehog and Super Mario… Both were like the face of their franchises. Sonic had that speed… It was a great title but eventually Sega went out of business of creating consoles and Sonic has sucked ever sense especially since it had to sell out to being a third party piece of garbage. Mario on the other hand kept up that steady pace and still to this very day is fun for everybody no matter in what flavor it comes in.

If that doesn’t scare you how about any Connor McGregor fight that goes into the championship rounds. At the start he seems awesome but he will always burn out when it means the most. He can’t handle deep waters and that sort of reminds me of what will go down in this match between us.

You can sprint out the gate. You can make a name for yourself for all of Grime being on the SCW roster and having a great start to your career but it all comes to an end when you lose to a woman who is going to walk into her first wrestling match EVER…

You focus on that speed and I will focus on being trained by the best bombshell ever. During my short time of being in Jet City I have learned how to fight the long fight. Those training sessions with Mikah have only made me stronger. You can fly above me and do whatever you wish but when anything with wings gets caught by a spider’s web there isn’t any running or flying. There is only the spider that is devouring that bug and I plan to devour you.

I can fly as well but I love being a triple threat of woman who can sing, play, and even dance. In the wrestling world we call what I can do being an all-around wrestler and in my very first wrestling match the only thing I want to do is have you get blinded by my Sparkling Intuition and submit you in front of the entire world. I want to clip your wings and make you go back to whoever is teaching you to teach you the lesson on being versatile for whatever comes your way.

You can’t rely on only one trick because once you are exposed that is the end of your whole game. You need to be fleshed out. I am ready for this and I have a lot to live up to…

As a Steele I know the last name is something carried a lot of pressure for me…

As a Jet City Student I have all students at the school who are looking to see what I can do…

As a Mikah protégé I can’t fuck up because I know getting punished by her would be far more painful than what you possibly could do to me…

With all of that in mind… I have to win…

Losing isn’t an option…

I WANT TO DANCE WITH SOMEBODY like WHITNEY HOUSTON!

I WANT THAT UPTOWN FUNK like BRUNO MARS!

I CAN’T STOP THAT FEELING like JUSTIN TIMBERLAKE!

And all of them together have me engaging in a very special dance in which you and I will TANGO baby… It’s just going to be us in that ring and I WILL SURVIVE like Gloria Gaynor. Take it in whatever way you want but it’s going to be a real THRILLER and when I am done you might as well BEAT IT because I will show you whose BAD like Michael Jackson…

I can sit here and throw every single pun at you to counter whatever memes you wish to do but nobody really gives a damn about any of that. The only thing that matters who will emerge victorious as the winner of our match and through hell or high water I will do everything in my power to make sure that’s me…

So your rise to superstardom will be gone in a FLASH…AHHHHHHHH…FOR I AM THE RUBY OF THE SCW UNIVERSE…and I WILL SAVE ALL OF US…. I WILL ROCK YOU AND show you why WE Jet City South ARE THE CHAMPIONS of all wrestling schools… So count the time because there’s NO TIM FOR LOSING as ANOTHER wrestling hopeful BITES THE DUST in a complete QUEEN WAY…

So bring everything you have but it won’t be enough?!

I am the GEM that shines Bright…

I am that new star ready for the Light!

There won’t be any Gem Stone CRUELTY!

But there will only be a winning RUBY!!!

See you soon Royal Purple… Consider yourself to be called black and blue when I am done with you, and please try not to run out of gas after all the speed… It really would suck…

IT’S TIME TO DANCEEEEEEEEEEEEE DANCE…..Can’t wait to see the FALL OUT from this…. BOY… or girl… whoever is under that mask get ready to get beat up!!!!

DON'T STOP BELIEVIN on this JOURNEY

Bye!!!!!!



With that Ruby smiles passionately as we fade out on this image.



49
Climax Control Archives / To Be Continued
« on: December 04, 2020, 11:09:58 PM »
Present Day
Manhattan, New York
Off Camera

We open up to the Will Corp building in uptown Manhattan. We are in the office of the President of the company and we can see Todd Williams sitting down in his office. He smiles as there is money all over the place. There are stacks and stacks of cash all over his office. He can’t help but chuckle as he places his feet on the table and he puts his feet up on the table. He places a cigar in his mouth as he takes a long puff of it before slowly taking it out of his mouth.

“Now I know what all of you are thinking… How did I possibly get into this situation?! How did a man like me get into the position where I would be making all of this money, it definitely is a precious sight. I know it might seem weird to see characters in this written world get to the level that they are it but guess what you better deal with it… Because I happen to be the narrator of my own fucking story… A story of a man like me taking my rightful place at the very top… Just sit back and enjoy… It definitely is going to be quite the site…”



Manhattan, New York
Williams Corporation
2000


It was hard growing up in a family based off of criminal activity. Todd is the son of big time drug lord and criminal mastermind Roman Williams. Roman was the kingpin of New York City. Everything on the eastern coast of the United States had Roman’s handprint on it. His product had moved along the streets and he just couldn’t be stopped. The only type of rivalry that Roman had was over in New Jersey from the Italians in the form of the Salvatore family. However that is a story for another day. Todd was only 14 years of age but those 14 years felt like hell. Todd had tried so hard to try to gain attention from his father but nothing could ever give him what he was looking for. Todd’s mother Destiny had died from childbirth complications with Todd’s birth and because of such Roman hated his son because he reminded him too much of his mother.

Todd’s only saving grace was that of his older sister Jennifer. They were closer than even that of siblings. They were that of best friends and they always had each other’s backs throughout everything. Todd found himself trying to visit his father. He was in the Will Corp building and he went to the basement which was heavily restricted to most people. However Todd being Roman’s direct descendant had access to it and he needed to speak to his father about an errand he had just made for him.

As soon as he got to the basement he was stunned as he could see loads of boxes all over the place. He could spot his father talking to some thuggish looking dudes. Todd didn’t waste any time as he nervously walked over to his dad taking a long sigh as he spoke to him.

“Dad I did what you asked… I made that delivery over to Marvin downtown…”

Roman however wasn’t too pleased as he turned around to see his son looking at him. His henchmen looked at the young 14 year old as they immediately reached for their pocket to pull out what looks to be a handgun but Roman quickly shook his head as he looked at his son.

“And did I ask you to come down here to relay that message?!”

Todd could only shake his head in return as Roman looked back at him.

“No dad… I know I should have waited for you in the office but I was just excited that I did exactly what you asked and…”

Roman quickly looked at his son as he immediately snatched a handgun and placed it to his head. He shoved his son against the wall as he spoke down to him.

“I don’t really give a fuck what you did for me. You owe that to me for even bringing you into this world. I don’t like you and I don’t like the sight of you. NOBODY is supposed to be down here. I only allow my inner circle to be down here with me. I bet you want to know what is in all of these boxes don’t you?!”

Todd was nervous as he quickly shook his head not really knowing what to think about any of it.

“To be honest I really don’t dad… I just want to go upstairs and…”

Roman however screamed at his son as he held the gun closer to his head.

“This is the family business! These boxes are filled with cocaine from Mexico. We didn’t spend all of this time making deals with the cartel just to sit on this product. It needs to be moved and I have guys in all of the five boroughs that will move it for me. Money makes the world go round and you are looking at the man who controls the entire fucking city. It’s a shame that you won’t be taking over this business. You absolutely disgrace me. I could never love you in a way a father should. When I look at you I see nothing but your mother…”

Roman seems to be getting very upset as he pushes his son harder against the wall. Todd can only sigh in return as Roman keeps speaking to him.

“We were supposed to live a happy life together. Her, Jenny, and I but YOU HAD to come along. The doctors told her that there were going to be complications with the birth and there would be a chance that she wouldn’t make it but she didn’t care. She chose you and in the process I lost her because of it. I could never look at you as anything but the very thing that took away the one I love. None of this money WILL EVER BE YOURS… You are fucking nothing! As a matter of fact I think it’s best if I end it all right now!”

With that being said Roman holds the gun firmly at Todd’s head but suddenly Todd’s fifteen year old sister quickly comes to his aid.


To be continued

50
Supercard Archives / Re: Evie Jordan v Kate Steele - Hardcore Grudge Match
« on: November 20, 2020, 11:32:57 PM »
Jet City South
San Diego, California

Kate had really adapted well to her role as a teacher at Jet City South. It was only natural considering that she and Kris Ryans were tied together through that of Violet Ripley. Kate was doing everything in her power to prepare for the battle at hand with that of Evie Jordan. It wouldn’t be long before she stepped into the ring with her biggest nemesis in all of SCW. The two had been at war with one another for the better of three years and now their long historical grudge would come to an end when the two stepped into the ring with one another in a hardcore grudge match. Kate Steele stood in the middle of a ring. She was clad in her Union Jack designed tights and wore her trademark white sports bra with a black fishnet over it. She was absolutely violent as she was in the ring with one of the newer recruits in the form of her cousin Prudence better known to the entire world as Ruby Steele. Ruby tried to clothesline Kate but the petite wrestler quickly kicked her in the gut before yanking her by the hair and slamming her to the mat. The blue haired vixen hit the mat with a very loud thud as she reached for her head in pain.

“OWWWWWW Kate there’s no need to be rough…”

Ruby tried to rise up to her feet but Kate was like a vulture as she quickly kicked Ruby as hard as she could right in the ribs. It was hard for her to breathe and Sapphire just stood outside of the ring as she glanced over at Kate with a disgusted look on her face.

“Diamond what the fuck is your problem?! That’s your little cousin… There’s no need to be so rough with her…”

Kate however was disgusted as she shook her head in utter disgust. She glared daggers right at the raven haired Sapphire as she replies back to her.

“If you have a problem with the way I conduct myself in the ring why don’t you come in here and do something about it…”

Emerald sighs as she jumps onto the apron as she tries her best to keep the best.

“Everybody relax! We are a band and we shouldn’t be fighting with one another. Diamond maybe Sapphie is right though. You should at least go a little easy. At the end of the day that is your cousin and you need to protect her instead of beating her up. What you plan to do isn’t going to solve anything and…”

Kate however wasn’t about to hear that though as she quickly runs at full steam and catches Emerald in the face with a forearm that sends her crashing back down. Sapphire has had enough as she quickly slides into the ring and she tries to spear Kate. Kate however side steps the attempt as she instead grabs a hold of Emerald’s arm and throws her to the ground on top of Ruby. She doesn’t hesitate as she quickly sits on her arm and places her into a very tight Ship Wrecked submission. She pulls back on the arm and Sapphire screams at the top of her lungs as she immediately begins to tap out. Kate doesn’t let go as she is locked in a trance to the point that she is about to break the arm. Before we can hear the sound of bones breaking she is quickly lifted off of her feet and put into a full nelson. The woman that has her locked tightly is none other than Courtney Pierce. Courtney squeezes the life out of her as she yells at the English beauty.

“You seriously need to settle down Kate… This isn’t who you are…”

“GET YOUR BLOODY FUCKING HANDS OFF OF ME… I WILL BEAT THE BOLLOCKS OUT OF EACH AND EVERY SINGLE ONE OF THESE WANKERS!!!!”

Courtney squeezes tighter than before as she does everything in her power to calm down the lunatic British woman. Finally after struggling and resisting for a good while Kate finally starts settling down. Once she does Courtney Pierce finally let’s go and Kate just sighs in return as she looks at what she did. All of her band mates seem to be in serious pain as they are aching on the floor. Kate just sighs as she drops down in the corner taking a seat as she glances at the carnage.

“Bloody fucking hell what did I just do?!”

Courtney looks down at Kate just sighing in return.

“From my perspective it seems like you honestly lost a lot of control. What has gotten into you?! These are supposed to be your friends and one of them is your cousin. You shouldn’t be trying to tear them up but instead should be trying to elevate them so they could maybe take a huge step in becoming wrestlers. You can’t do that if they are all beat up!”

Sapphire struggles as she rises up to her knees and she clutches at her arm in pain.

“And you attacked my playing arm you dipshit… I think you were trying to yank my arm right out of the socket because you know deep in your heart that I am a much better guitar player than you are… I still don’t understand why you lost control like you did…”

Kate uses the ropes to pull herself up to her feet. She looks at all of her band mates before turning her attention over to Courtney and shakes her head at her.

“I guess I am sorry for what I just did but let me explain myself. You have no idea how important this match with Evie Jordan is to me… That fucking Bitch almost burnt me with a boiling hot liquid. She could have burned me and that would have happened it would have been some severe burns. Who knows what might have happened when it came to me but one thing I do know is that this match with Evie is going to take everything out of me. It is a Hardcore Grudge match which means all of the hatred that Evie and I have built up for one another is going to come out in the form of this wrestling match. A lot can happen in that ring but the main concept is anything goes in a match like this… I will be honest you all should be ashamed of yourselves which includes you Courtney…”

Courtney raises an eye in return as she looks at the older woman.

“What did I do?!”

“You lost to Evie a few weeks ago. Back in the day you made all of this noise that you were a Blast From The Past winner. Where is that fire that helped you win that final round. I don’t care if you had Fenris as a partner and honestly that doesn’t mean anything but since you have been back you got submitted by me and Evie knocked you out. You should have been tougher and shouldn’t have lost to her…”

Courtney just shakes her head.

“It’s just one match. Besides you lost as well so it’s nothing to be ashamed of… Just because you are upset doesn’t mean you have to take it out on everybody else…”

Kate however ignores her as she looks at her band mates. Ruby is slowly rising up to her feet as she holds her head in pain.

“You really lost control Kate… The way you act in sparring is completely OUTR…..”

She doesn’t even get a chance to finish the statement as Sapphire quickly cuts her off.

“It’s bunch of bull shit if you ask me… I don’t understand why you attacked us in the way that you did especially considering when you were relaxing at home the Gem Stones did exactly what we were supposed to do. In your void of being absent we really took it to Evie. We beat her down and we avenged her trying to take you out…”

Kate however just shakes her head in disgust as she begins to speak some more.

“I don’t give a damn… The fact is she should have never put me in that situation to begin with. All of you should have been by my side from the beginning. Had you been there we could have turned the tables on her. She could have been the one who potentially got burnt. She would have been the one to stay at home and it would have honestly been a beautiful sight. Instead the roles were reversed and considering I have a group of women following me in the form of my band I would have expected you to have my back. We cannot make mistakes like that and this is why come this Hardcore match I plan to do whatever takes by any means necessary…”

Courtney raises her eyes in return.

“What do you mean by any means necessary… This doesn’t sound like the Kate that I would have expected at this gym… That’s actually very unbecoming of you…”

Kate chuckles as she just shakes her head and speaks some more.

“You think I gave a bloody fuck on what anybody thinks of me… The only thing I care about is beating the hell out of Evie. She has been my biggest rival in this company since the very beginning. It’s time I end this bitch by any means necessarily and what that means that I plan on having all of my band interfere in this match. Since there isn’t any rules that means everything is fair in this type of match. This is your chance to avenge your leader and make me proud…”

Ruby seems taken back as she looks back at Kate.

“Kate I don’t think that’s right… This is supposed to be a singles affair with Evie. I don’t understand what you have to gain by using us in a match to gain…”

“Obviously little cousin you still have so much to learn about this business. SCW feels on disrespecting me and to be honest the only thing I really care about right now is forging my way into the World Bombshell Championship division. You know how much I feel disrespected that I became the longest reigning Internet Champion?! I carried the fucking division I have the longest combined reign with the title and yet that didn’t mean shit for them. In their eyes I was nowhere close to even being considered for the hunt. That’s a bunch of poppycock. I carried the company. I was the best pure wrestler on the roster. I beat up Keira, I beat up Roxi Johnson. I tore down various members of the roster and all I get is being shoved into a rematch with Myra when I didn’t even want it… That isn’t my ceiling…. I know that deep down I have the talent to be so much more than that… If I can somehow beat Evie, I know that might just be the push I need to finally get on their radar. That is why this is so important to me…”

Emerald seems nervous as she looks at Kate with an uneasy expression on her face.

“But at what cost is this important to you?! Do you remember what went down in the Avengers Infinity War?! Thanos wanted to get the Soul Stone at all costs and the only way he could go about getting it was killing his daughter to get it. Do you remember what she asked him inside of the stone?! She asked him what did it cost him… Is all of this really worth it?! Is hurting your friends and your cousin worth gaining your own personal gratification?! Because if that is the case I don’t think it is even that important…”

Kate however looks directly into the eyes of Emerald as she shakes her head about her.

“The reality is all of this is about the title… It’s always been about that. You can call me title crazy. You can call me obsessed but at the end of the day I want to be respected. I want to get what I rightfully deserve. You all should be excited if things do go my way because if I do somehow get into the title hunt that only means the best for all of the Gem Stones. We are going to get the publicity. We will get the attention and the band will be back where it needs to be and that’s right at the forefront of the entire world…You just need some toughening up but when I am done. Things will be absolutely perfect…”

The Gem Stones all look at Kate as she seems to be locked in a trance of sorts. Kate just chuckles as she shrugs her shoulders in disgust as she glances at everybody in the gym.

“So I guess the next question is which one of you wish to try their luck with me, and you better make sure you give me everything you have because if it’s not good enough you might find yourself with a broken arm…”

Everybody looks at Kate with uneasy expressions on their faces. However a while it is at that point where we are able to see Kristopher Ryans walking over to where Kate and everybody is standing. He smiles as he looks right into the eyes of Kate.

“As far as somebody to wrestle with I wouldn’t mind stepping into the ring for a few with you. That is of course you are afraid?!”

Kate however shakes her head as she looks right into the eyes of Kris.

“You know damn well I am not afraid of anything. Why don’t you bring it on!”

“Consider it done… Everybody else is dismissed for the day… Courtney take them all out of here…”

With that Courtney shakes her head as she pulls all of the Gem Stones and some of the students out of the gym. Now it’s just Kristopher and Kate by themselves. Kris can only shake his head in disgust as he begins to speak to Kate.

“What the hell has gotten into you, as a teacher for Jet City South I expect you to be humble and to really be patient with the students. I don’t care if they are your friends or not you shouldn’t be overly aggressive. We don’t want anybody to get injured. It’s not what we are about and I want to see safety all around. Nobody should go through what Courtney did a few years ago and I don’t think what you did to your cousin was really right either. What has gotten into you?! I know you don’t really want to hurt your cousin or your friends… Speak to me…”

Kate looks at Kris as she just shrugs her shoulders in return.

“I don’t know what got into me. I guess I just feel like I have been disrespected for the past 9 months. It was amazing to win the Internet Championship and I worked my ass off into doing whatever it took to maintain that title but it was like a reign that went under the radar. There wasn’t any respect my way. I beat a list of top notch stars and I felt like it didn’t mean a thing. As soon as I am not champion anymore I get thrown to the side like I didn’t even matter.  I am nothing and it just sucks. The entire feeling absolutely sucks and I feel like I deserve so much better than that…”

Kris just shakes his head as he looks right into Kate’s eyes.

“Listen you can’t let a few setbacks take control of your entire career and you can’t let it affect you. I know you are so much better than that Kate… You have always been better than that. Just breathe and think things through. You will bounce back from all of this…”

Kate however shakes her head in disgust as she looks daggers at Kris.

“It’s easy for you to say that especially considering that you have a championship match in your back pocket. However that doesn’t help me out. I did everything like I was supposed to do so. I worked my ass out. I beat everybody and it’s NEVER ENOUGH… Now here I am in a match with Evie Jordan and everything seems to be on the table in this match. Evie wants to kill me but she is also the very person who stands in the way of me trying to get to what I am really after. I honestly don’t know how to feel about any of it…”

“It seems like you have a lot on your mind but regardless you do you think it’s safe to put all of your eggs into one basket?! Regardless of what happens do you think this one match is going to be the end all and be all for whatever happens to you on this journey in trying to be the best…”

Kate shrugs her shoulders.

“Honestly I don’t really know but in the eyes of SCW is definitely will go a very long way. Evie was a dominating World Champion. She damn near had beaten everybody that the company had placed in front of her. She struggled against Alicia but that doesn’t take away from the fact that she has still been a dominant star this year…”

“That might be true but it still doesn’t compare to holding a championship for seven months like you did. It still doesn’t add up to all of the wins you have managed to put together and you shouldn’t sell yourself short for anything. You worked your ass off this year as well! You have had an amazing year and just because people might few somebody as having a great year doesn’t mean that yours is any less important. You are still great Kate. You have the heart and soul of a champion and you need to carry that in everything that you do…”

Kate raises her eyes as she looks back at Kris.

“You still think I am quite the champion even though I treated my friends like absolute shit?!”

“Listen you were just being passionate about what you like to do. There’s no harm in any of that… Just remember that at the end of the day you can’t betray your friends. They put way too much into you for you to betray them… You need them as much as they need you. It’s a two way street and just remember that…”

Kate looks at Kris as she nods her head in agreement and we fade out on that image.





On Camera

Long behold this is what we both have been waiting for Evie. From the bottom of my heart I just want to give you a personal FUCK YOU. I don’t like you by any means. You have been my biggest rival ever since I got here and it drives me to the point of insanity. You and I have always been at each other’s throats since the beginning. I remember when you defeated me in one of your early matches here and in turn I proudly defended my Internet Championship against you not once but on two separate occasions. It doesn’t get any bigger or better than it does then stepping foot into the ring with you.

I know that you are an amazing talent and I have no qualms that you know how to fuck a Bitch up. However as much as I might sit here and actually sing your praises about what you do and all of the shit that you have accomplished, the fact of the matter is that I just don’t like you. I have never liked you and whenever I see you there is nothing but venom coming from my side of things. You have accomplished everything that I have ever wanted out of wrestling.

There was a time when you were the future star of the year and you had everybody looking at you to do big things which resulted in you actually living up to that achievement as you went on to not only win the Blast From The Past tournament but you continued living up to that legacy by winning the World Championship. If doing it once wasn’t hard enough you actually stepped away from the fucking company returned and won the Roulette Championship, and after leaving again. You managed to return win another Blast From The Past tournament that you didn’t even sign up for and you actually went on to win the championship again.

You fought your way through some tough competition. You beat the snot out of Andrea Hernandez and you took the championship away from a red hot competitor. If that wasn’t enough you actually continued on with that streak and you retained your title in a triple threat match against Alicia Lukas who some people are considering to be like this newfound top notch talent in all of the company and you beat Andrea Hernandez yet again.

That is so impressive and no matter how much you look at things even though I really don’t give a shit about you or even like you, I can’t help but respect what you have done within the ring in SCW.

It has been marvelous and in the words of my cousin I guess you can say that it was truly OUTRAGEOUS!

I am not here to feed you stupid one liners from an 80s cartoon though because the fact is I am envious of everything that you have become in wrestling. I know some people might try to get on your nerves and say that you are only where you are at because you are a Jordan by injection and you are fucking your way to success and accomplishing things. It’s bullshit for anybody to actually believe in that because you were a star before even being married to Ben. One doesn’t become as great as you do by simply fucking their way to the top. You had to already possess some serious skills and it’s those skills that have always carried you to wherever you wanted to go.

I mean it’s one thing to make it to the finals of the Blast From The Past but you made it to the finals on three separate occasions and you managed to actually win two tournaments. It doesn’t matter who they set you up with for a partner. You showcased you could team with anybody and you would be able to hold your own. You would be able to actually be able to gel together with different partners and I respect that.

However what I don’t respect is that you always seem your way back into the main event and there is this ceiling that stays locked above my head. It never seems like I can get anywhere and it just doesn’t seem like anything I do really matters to anybody.

I am tired of staying at this ceiling and it’s time to break this down in one way or another. Whatever happens we are ending this rivalry between us in one way or another. There will be blood shed. There will be tears but through it all it will definitely be finished. Mark my words on it.

51
Supercard Archives / Re: Kate Steele v Courtney Pierce - Singles match
« on: September 25, 2020, 10:32:03 PM »
Doubt…

Denial…

Depression…

Disappointed…

I am going through so many different emotions right now. I am going to be completely honest and tell you straight up that when I lost the Internet Championship I didn’t feel any of these emotions. I honestly felt as if everything I had set my heart on I had managed to accomplish. I elevated the championship to a different level and I reaffirmed that I would be one of the best bombshells to hit the division.  People would know that I am going to be here for a long time and I was building myself up to be a future World Champion.

However now that I don’t have the Internet Championship to my name anymore the road to really jumping myself into the upper echelon of the bombshell division seems harder than ever before. I have suffered two back to back losses and that’s really not just me. If you really want to be technical I am riding a wave of dropping four matches straight. That’s not what I had set out to do by any means. I wanted to be talked about and for people to take me seriously.

But I still have lingering doubts about myself considering that battle royal didn’t go the way I wanted. However I guess what I am really depressed about is the fact that I have built myself up for months being this unstoppable force. I was the little engine that could. The ultimate under dog who would defy the odds and despite being the smallest woman in the company I would always overcome whatever was placed in my way.

I finally got what I had been wanting for months. I got a chance to stand against the World Champion. It was me against Evie one on one. I couldn’t have asked for a better present than this served right up to me. All I needed to do was get past Evie and I would have been in prime position to receive that World Championship shot that I had been searching for.

When the bell rang I gave Evie everything I had.

It was supposed to be business as usual. Beat Evie and everything I could have ever imagined would be right there for me. As things went underway Evie managed to get the better of me. I was beaten and now I am left questioning what is next for me on the horizon. To be honest it sucks to have fallen so far from grace. I have done everything I could for this company and if I didn’t find myself into a match with a returning Courtney Pierce there is a chance that I wouldn’t even be on this Violent Conduct card right now.

It really is a tough pill to swallow and now I stand here questioning everything about myself. Maybe just maybe everything I have worked so hard for really isn’t worth it after all. Maybe what people like Tommy Knox has been saying is right all along.

This is my ceiling… There won’t be a break through moment. I won’t be able to go beyond where I am at. When it comes to being a second tier bombshell I am the best of the best. Put me right in the Roulette and Internet division and I will have my bread and butter but don’t expect anything more than that.

Even Alicia Lukas said the same thing about me… I have grown as a wrestler but maybe it’s not enough. After all she dominated me at London Brawling like she says and she managed to beat me without breaking a sweat… So what’s the use?!

What’s the point of fighting when everything is already a foregone conclusion?! I didn’t really even know Courtney Pierce two years ago but when I made my return she basically told the world I was simply a Jessie Salco. There’s no real purpose to me. I am just lingering around, I know how to annoy people and when things don’t really pan out like they should that’s when I decide to disappear.

Is now one of those times in which I should disappear because things aren’t going in the way that I hoped they would?!  I know I really shouldn’t feel this way but what else should I be feeling right now. What more can I do…

This match with Courtney Pierce is truly a match where I have the most to lose. If I lose to her everything that I have worked so hard for will go right down the drain. I will drop in the rankings, a returning woman who hasn’t been in the ring in years will jump far up the chain, and I will be left in the dust.

Courtney will pass me by and I wouldn’t know what to do with myself.

It’s a weird how the wrestling world works. Myra sees me as a younger version of her, and I remind her of everything she hated about herself. Courtney is basically my reflection in the mirror just 8 years younger. How can I really fault somebody so eager to get back into the ring and prove that they haven’t lost a step against a current star?! I don’t want to wait until I reach Myra’s age to figure out where I went wrong so I can find myself.

I need to work these issues out right now. I need to do everything in my power to prove that a step back doesn’t completely deter you off of the course that you have set for yourself.

I need to find my way back to grace and I plan to do everything I can to pull it together. Now isn’t the time to beat up myself, and despite how I might be feeling I just have to get it together. I can still get to my destination I just need to figure things out.

I might not be competing for the World Bombshell Championship or even the next direct contender but that doesn’t mean I don’t have the ability to put on a show for the ages and prove myself worthy for whatever happens for my future. Honestly if I could do things differently I would definitely do so.

Looking back at everything I know people might fault my husband for the way that he had acted in the past. The way he threw out chauvinistic comments, the way he just fell from grace and became somebody that he wasn’t but to be honest I didn’t do my job as a wife. I should have been supporting him in everything that he did. I should have been his biggest cheerleader and waved a set of Pom Poms for him but my biggest issue is that I was too worried about myself to really have concerns about anything else.

It was never about being there for Juliet as a mother…

It was never about being there for Todd as a wife…

It was never about being there for the Gem Stones as a leader…

But it was always about pushing my own selfish agenda. That is what needs to stop and if I can find a way to finally break that cycle I know things will indeed get that much better. Which brings me to my next point and that being why did I decide to seek out Kris Ryans?!

I know there is some SERIOUS befuddlement in regards to why I decided to become a member of Jet City South. Why did I sign up to become a teacher for the school and why am I helping Courtney Pierce. Don’t get me wrong Courtney Pierce is an amazing talent who might seem a little rough around the edges. Granted she did win the Blast From The Past Tournament something I failed to do which means she needs nothing from me but to be honest it wasn’t about her. It was never about the school or even finding a place for the Gem Stones to learn the craft of wrestling.

It wasn’t even about trying to remember the good times of sharing a mutual connection to the Ripley family. To be blunt it was another case of me looking out for me. It was me seeking out a man who could help me elevate to the next level. Who better than a former Grand Slam Champion?!

Who better than one of the smallest and lightest men in the history of the company to accomplish so much! There is a reason why people like J2H, Kris Ryans, and even Despayre have achieved so much in this company. They never let their size be their weakness but they used it to propel to the next level. If they can manage to do what they did why can’t I go about and do something great as well?!

It’s time to leave all of the cards on the table. It’s time to finally find their secrets so I can be in the same conversation with them. It might seem farfetched but the best things in life are worth fighting for and being in their company is definitely one of them.

Courtney Pierce you better be ready to give me everything you got because I am not going to back down. Not now and certainly not ever. I need this win more than you could even imagined. I know it has been a long time since I said this but come Sunday the Siren will be entering the ring and she is coming to Shipwreck the rest of the competition. That of course means you.

Do you hear that song in the background?! It’s the song of your demise…. It’s called the Siren’s Song and if you follow it to its conclusion it will be the end of you.

Come Sunday it’s all or nothing and I am not backing down. Not now and certainly not ever. I wish you the best of luck. You certainly will need it. Cheers hun let’s give each other a fight like none before shall we?!














Jet City South
San Diego, California

Kate Steele found herself back in the grind. She was back at it in the gym. She was working as hard as she could in the gym. She was lifting weights. She had about one hundred and eighty pounds of weights that she was lifting as high as she could. It was seventy pounds more than what she weighed but she didn’t care. She couldn’t stop for anything. The moment she stopped is the moment that she knew that her opposition was getting that much better. The sweat poured down her brow as she was in the middle of a rep. She brought the weight down and was really struggling to push it upright. Kate was vastly losing her grip and it was in that moment that a man had rushed to her aid. That man was none other than Kristopher Ryans. He quickly grabbed a hold of the weight and helped her lift it upright as he put it back on the bench bar. Kate sat up as she glared daggers at the man.

“What in the bloody hell do you think you are doing?! I didn’t ask for your help. No need to be such a wanker and put that thing on the bar. I was more than comfortable with finishing my rep and going about my strength training…”

Kris only sighed as he threw a towel in her direction. He looked deeply into her eyes and shook his head.

“And you think getting hurt is the best way to train yourself?! I swear you and Courtney are alike. That girl would continue to train even if she got hurt. Sometimes you just need to take it easy. You aren’t going to get what you want by hurting yourself. I understand that what you want is to eventually become a World Champion. I know the feeling of trying to push yourself to your limits so you could try to break the ceiling of whatever you think your limits are but is it really worth it if you have a major setback in the process. You have so many people in your corner and you don’t need to go about it in the way that you are doing… So just relax a bit…”

Kate sighs in return as she looks back at Kris.

“POPPY FUCKING COCK! Settle down and relax?! I can’t fucking settle down… It’s fucking annoying that I can’t even get to where I need to be. It is really messed up that I worked my entire ass off for the past six months raising the fucking bar for the Internet division. I did everything I possibly could. I beat challengers that I shouldn’t have beaten and I am not even considered to be in the equation when it comes to trying to ascend to the next level. I know I deserve better than that but nobody even sees that in me… So I have to go beyond. I have to take it up a notch…”

Kris shakes his head with a sigh.

“I understand that but is doing what you are doing really worth it… Let’s take a glance from a movie perspective. Did you ever watch Infinity War?!”

Kate nods her head with a smile.

“Of course I did… The heroes all got fucked up. Nobody was prepared for what happened. All of the heroes thought it was better to be in disarray than to actually be a coherent unit. Had Iron Man and Captain America patched things up from Civil War they wouldn’t have even been in that situation to begin with…”

Kris shakes his head with a sigh once again.

“I don’t mean on the heroes side but I am talking about Thanos. Thanos had worked his entire ass off in trying to get the Infinity Stones. In order for him to get the Soul Stone he needed to kill his daughter. He sort of realized that even though he got exactly what he wanted there just seemed to be an emptiness to him. It wasn’t what he really wanted. Everything in life comes with a price Kate. For you working your ass off and trying to go all out will lead to injuries. It could also lead to neglect of your family and closest friends. Is that what you want?! Is losing them to your own selfish desires really worth what you want in the end?”

Kate thinks about it before she glares daggers at him.

“That’s a bunch of fucking rubbish. It’s easy for you to say some shit like that considering that you are sitting on a title contract that Crystal Zdunich basically gift wrapped for you. It’s easy to be on your fucking high horse knowing that if things don’t pan out you can always rely on that. I don’t have that luxury. I need to pave my own way. I need to fight for what I want and I will be damned if I have to sit here and watch women like Alicia Lukas get like 20 fucking World Championship shots when I don’t GET ANYTHING… WHERE IN THE BLOODY HELL IS MY SHOT?! WHEN DO I GET WHAT’S MINE?!”

Kris just smiles as he looks back at Kate.

“And even now you are missing the mark. I might have a shot that I can use whenever I want but I earned my Mixed Tag Title match and you should be in a state where you want to earn the things you get. Getting a hand out isn’t what you are about and it just doesn’t even sound like you. If you want something you need to fight for it. Fight for the things you really want and let your hard work pay out the dividends for what you really want…”

Kate just sighs in return as she shrugs her shoulders in return.

“You just don’t understand though. It gets really tiring constantly being overlooked. There is only so much that a girl can handle before she really gets frustrated. I NEED TO WIN and it’s driving me insane. I don’t want to feel like this where it just takes over me but I can’t help it. I just have to go out there and make something happened or else…”

Kate seems really upset and it is at that moment where Courtney Pierce walks into the shot. She looks over at Kate and crosses her arms as she stares at the shorter woman.

“Or else what exactly, you are going to leave the company like you did the first time…”

Kris is a little taken back at Courtney who just looks at Kate with an evil grin on her face. Kris smiles a bit as she begins to speak.

“Courtney you didn’t have to stay that…”

“Say what exactly the truth?!”

Kate looks at Kris as she shakes her head at him.

“You don’t have to like protect me Kris I can handle this…”

Kate slowly turns her attention over to Courtney.

“You want the honest truth Courtney?! You want to know why I left in the first place. It was because I felt hurt. I had worked my ass off into trying to rise up through the ranks. I had finally gotten to the place that I wanted to be in. I had defeated Mikah in a strap match. I had taken the Internet Championship away from Melody Grace and I even beat Evie Baang when I defended my championship against her. Things were going really well until some stupid blonde named Polly Playtime came into SCW like a flash in the pan. She took the title away from me and I just couldn’t get over the hump of beating her. She destroyed me in the rematch and while my career went to shit I had to sit on the backburner and watched her rise through the ranks and become a World Champion…”

Kate just shakes her head with a sigh.

“How could I live with myself after that? How could I bounce back from that… The reality is no matter what I told myself I just couldn’t… I never got what I wanted and that’s why I left. You can tell me I packed my bags and quit like a little Bitch but I just couldn’t stand the sight of myself. I couldn’t just watch Polly get everything and I was left in the dust. I raised the bar with the Roulette title. I beat a list of huge names as the Internet Champion and to lose it to some stupid blonde and not really be considered for anything else cut me deep…”

Courtney laughs as she just looks back at her.

“And it’s funny how the world works because now look at you. Once again you raised the bar setting the standard as the Internet Champion. You broke and shattered every single record all for it to come to an end to yet another new blonde for SCW… How does it make you feel that history is repeating itself?!”

Kate just stands there and shrugs her shoulders not really knowing what to make of things.

“To be honest I feel like I am going down memory lane again and I don’t want to go down that path. It’s like déjà vu all over. You can just replace Polly Playtime with Myra Rivers and it feels all too familiar. I know when you first made the comments about me those years ago it really hurt me. Yes I packed my bags and it was for the wrong reasons. I shouldn’t have left like I did but I did and I can’t take it back. Just look how my career has been going now. It just seems like it’s an endless cycle. When I can’t really beat somebody I just end up befriending them. It happened for the longest with Melody Grace. It happened with Cat Riley, and even with Myra Rivers. I just rather walk away from those problems by being close to those people…I don’t know I am my own hype machine. I remember even going on a tangent breaking people’s arms but all of that went away the moment I let Crystal a woman who isn’t even known for her submission beat me with my own move and then we became close… Where do I honestly go and how do I stop myself from feeling so down?!”

Kate seems disappointed but Courtney just shakes her head as she looks directly at Kate.

“You just can’t beat yourself up because if you constantly do that you won’t really get anywhere. How do you think I feel?! I earned exactly what I wanted… I won the Blast From the Past and I didn’t even get my shot because of injuries. I feel like if I managed to keep a cool head at times I wouldn’t have been in that position and I would have had my shot…Don’t take everything for granted. I know I might have said some harsh things but you at least built yourself up and made a name for yourself. I haven’t really managed to do that yet…”

Kate looks at the woman as she looks deeply into her eyes. It truly felt as if she was looking at a reflection of herself. Kate slowly smiles in return.

“Listen I think it would be best if we both didn’t look at our past. If we do it’s just going to end up consuming us and I know we are so much better than that… We should keep a cool head and let what we do in the ring dictate our futures. We both are promising wrestlers and I have this feeling that the match between the both of us is going to steal the show…”

Courtney nods her head with a grin.

“Damn right it is and you better not hold back anything either. I don’t want to see a depressed Kate Steele when I enter into the ring with you. I want you at your very best. I want a woman who is passionate about entering into the ring. A woman who is fired up to step in the ring with me. I want my first match back to be one of my very best. The reason I accepted your challenge is because I know how good you are. I know your talent. If I am to really get back into the fray of the company competing against you is the best way to do so…”

Kate nods her head in return.

“And if I want to keep my head on straight stepping into a ring with a passionate young talent will always give me the motivation that I need to push forward. I see that we both can learn something from this match with one another. Let’s just bring our very best and let our wrestling do the talking…”

Courtney shakes her head in agreement.

“Deal let’s just do what we do best…”

With that both girls just smile at one another as Courtney looks at Kate.

“Mind having a workout partner?!”

“Sure if you are up to it… You might as well help make sure I don’t get hurt before our big match…”

“Agreed… Just make sure you are up to having me as a partner. Kris and I had a match with one another and let’s just say I almost beat him…”

Kris stands there dumbfounded as he shrugs his shoulders.

“I wouldn’t say all that… Just make sure you women bring the best out of each other… You know everybody here at the gym will be watching you two… Just make all of us proud…”

Kate smirks.

“Oh you know we will… You don’t have to worry about that…”

Kate smiles as she turns her attention back over to Courtney but that is when Kris reaches out to Kate.

“Oh by the way not all training is done inside of a ring Kate… There is something that I think you should have…”

Kate is a bit taken back as Kris hands her a flyer of some sort. Kate takes a look at the flyer and it reads BATTLE OF THE POP PUNK BANDS… GOLDEN RING CASINO!!!! Kate raises an eyebrow as she looks back at Kris.

“And what is this exactly?!”

Kris smiles in return.

“Something I came across it looks like the Golden Ring Casino is opening back up in limited capacity. They just had a very successful Meet and Greet for Despy and Angel the other day but it looks like the casino is going to host a huge competition. There will be limited people in attendance but all of the best pop punk bands will be there from different countries. I figured you could get your mind off of things for a bit and I entered the Gem Stones in it. Winners of the contest will win a million dollars and grace the cover of Rolling Stones magazine. The gym could really use that money and…”

Kate looks back at Kris with a dumbfounded expression on her face.

“Fine… Consider it done but the Gem Stones will be bigger than what we already are… I mean not only will my girls learn how to wrestle in this gym but we will take over the entertainment world…”

“Good… That’s what I want to hear… Now go about and do it…”

Kate nods her head as she had something to look forward to but for now her mind was on that of training with Courtney. The two would work with one another to make sure they brought out the very best and they wouldn’t back down from the other for anything…





Las Vegas, Nevada
Golden Ring Casino

Today marked the day for the beginning of very special PUNK WITH FUNK band challenge. The casino was operating at limited capacity. Most of the people in the casino were bands who had entered into the competition. Christina Rose was a genius for organizing so many different events which brought an endless amount of business to the reopening casino. This huge musical competition was definitely one of them. The doors to the casino burst open and that is when we are able to see the Gem Stones walking inside with their matching bomber jackets. The woman all walked with a purpose as their jackets were personalized with their name on the back. They wore their shades as Ruby took her’s off first and she screamed at the top of her lungs.

“Today is truly OUTRAGEOUS!!! A few days ago a lot of people came to see a teddy BEAR!”

The always angrily and raven haired Sapphire smiled in return.

“As if I had a CARE…”

Emerald the loveable drummer smiled punching Sapphire gently in the shoulder.

“People do not FEAR!!!”

That is when Diamond smiles as she looks around at the casino and she begins to yell at the top of her lungs.

“THE LONGEST INTERNET CHAMPION OF ALL TIMEEEEEEEEE and the GEM STONES ARE HEREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE”

With that Kate and the girls all had grins on their faces. The few fans that were there they expected for them to run up to them and seek autographs. After all they were the talk of the town. They had just filmed their own movie, they had a major record deal, and they were on SCW television. Why wouldn’t people flock to them?! However what caught them off guard was the loud sounds of some screams from the fans that were there.

“OMG… THE TWILITES ARE HERE?!”

As soon as the one fan said that everybody started to run off into the distance. Kate seemed befuddled as they look at her girls.

“What in the bloody hell is a fucking Twilight besides an AWFUL movie franchise…”

Ruby punches Kate as hard as she possibly can.

“Don’t make comments that are soooo OUTRAGEOUS… HASH TAG TEAM EDWARD ALL THE WAY…”

Kate stared blankly as she looked over at her cousin.

“Please don’t ever use Hash Tag in a sentence again it just sounds so….”

“OUTRAGEOUS?!”

“No…. I was going to say ridiculous… Anyway what in poppycock’s name is a fucking Twilight anyway?!”

With that the Gem Stones walk further ahead and that is when they are stopped right in their tracks when they see a mob of socially distanced people. They see a stage set up and there is a huge neon sign that reads TWILITES on it. We see a woman with pink hair standing front and center. She brings the microphone up to her lips. Beside her are three other women and they seem to be decked out in glow in the dark jackets.

“BLIMEY… What’s going on MATES… We are the TWILITES and after having to deal with so much insane stuff from COVID it finally feels good to be in the UNITED STATES!!!!  For those who may not know me even though you might have seen me on tv tapping out so many people in the Australian MMA League and I am proud to be your Australian Straw Weight Champion!!”

With that the woman holds up what looks to be a championship belt and she smirks as she puts it over her shoulder.

“We are the TWILITES!!! I am your lead singer and the best damn rhythm guitarist in the world I am Star Twilite!!!

Ruby nudges Kate.

“Kate that’s exactly what you do for our band… This girl sounds like you!”

Kate just shakes her head not knowing what to think as this STAR continues to speak.

“And I want to introduce you to my loveable baby sister our bass player COMET TWILITE!!!”

Comet seems to be a woman with bright purple hair. She smiles as she looks at the crowd.

“TOTALLY RADICAL!!!!”

Diamond and Ruby both seemed really pissed as Diamond looks at her cousin.

“She is copying our shit!!! These fucking wankers!!!”

Kate seems more than angry and this is the first time that Ruby was ever not smiling. Star continues to speak.

“We wouldn’t be here without some amazing friends so don’t mind her attitude she channels that passion with crazy chords as our lead guitarist Nebula Twilite!!!”

Nebula is a raven haired female and she just seems like she doesn’t even want to be there and Star smiles some more.

“And we can’t have our band with our eccentric and loveable drummer… I give to you SUPER NOVA TWILITE…”

Sapphire and Emerald both look at Diamond and Ruby. They couldn’t believe it. Right in front of them was their mirror images. With that being said they quickly rushed onto the stage. The Gem Stones stood on one side with the Twilites on the other. Diamond couldn’t help but get right in the face of Star.

“Listen here you bloody fucking idiots… I don’t know what kind of bullshit you are trying to pull with this whole imitation act but Vegas is our territory. You aren’t going to bring that awful shit to this casino. These fans won’t love you like they love us. After all we are the Gem Stones and…”

Star smirks as she points at Diamond with a huge evil grin.

“BLAH BLAH BLAH… Why are you such a Galah?! “

Kate seems dumbfounded as she looks at Ruby.

“What is a Galah?!”

Star laughs in return.

“Blimey somebody doesn’t know their Australian slang. Maybe if they didn’t have their knickers in a bunch and actually got out of the bubble that is America or even Great Britain they would know why Australia is the greatest country ever. Not that it matters considering this Up yourself dingo berry has no idea at what's going on and she is too busy being an awful wrestler losing to such a great Australian in Evie Jordan and…”

Kate angrily gets in her face.

“There a reason why you are copying what we do?!”

“As if you were the only female band in the world… News flash you aren’t… When this competition begins we will destroy you girls and prove why we are the best band in the entire world…”

Star looks at her sister Comet who smiles in return.

“And that will be TOTALLY RAD and GNARLY!”

Ruby gets upset as she looks at Comet.

“You copy cats are OUTRAGEOUS and ANNOYING!”

Star pie faces Diamond as she speaks some more.

“Anyway if you would excuse me we have to hype up our debut in this country and our fans await us…”

Star looks at the audience who are all cheering them on.

“WE ARE THE TWILITES AND NOBODY SHINES BRIGHT LIKE A SHOOTING STAR!!!”

The Gem Stones all seem dumbfounded as they walk away. Ruby looks at her cousin.

“They even took our catch phrase… I mean we shine bright like a DIAMOND… What are we going to do?!”

Kate looks at the women just sighing before she looks at her girls.

“For now we will let them have their fun but when the competition actually starts that is when we will get them. We can’t let these Twilites get the better of us… Let’s go ladies let’s look at some of the attractions… We will embarrass them when they least expect it…”

With that being said the girls all walk away as Diamond just looks over at Star who looks back at her and it’s on this image that we fade out on.







Long behold it looks like Violent Conduct is actually upon us.

I have the special honour of competing against Courtney Pierce in her return match. When I see Courtney Pierce I see a woman who is basically a reflection of me. She is passionate, she has energy and she is ready to really make her comeback. It will feel amazing to actually be in the ring with her and I know she has all of the tools to really succeed in this company. This isn’t her first rodeo when it comes to SCW. She was here once before and during that tenure she was one of the biggest bitches to have stepped foot in this company.

She was vibrant and so full of life. She really didn’t care about the emotions of her opponents. She got her rise by speaking her mind and taking the company by storm by rising through the ranks of the Blast From The Past with such an awesome partner in Fenris. That in itself is tough stuff. Anybody who can actually team up with Fenris and he not kill them must be worthy in his eyes.

Not only did you showcase who you were in the Blast From The Past but you managed to actually win. You were able to beat the woman that I didn’t manage to beat in the finals in Evie Jordan. Not only is winning so important but you won a chance at a championship. It’s something you earned and nobody could take that away from you. Hell you won more chances at competing for the World Championship than I did.

I guess you can say winning the briefcase is the same but it just doesn’t feel the same, a brief case which could catch an opponent off guard and used in any shape or form. However winning that tournament meant you had to go through match after match being in a team with somebody you aren’t used to in order to have a common goal of working and winning together.

That is so impressive Courtney no matter how you look at it. When I look at you I see a woman who is perhaps the biggest what could have been story. Had you not been injured what could have been?! What would you have gone on to do?! You had everything going in your favor and considering you had won that tournament by the age of 19 you had a huge career ahead of you.

Yet you got injured and since then you have been extremely quiet. It has been two years since you were really involved in SCW. So my question is what have you been doing during that time?! I know it must be hard to look back at your past and realize you were a woman with so much potential. You were a woman who had it all. From my eyes I guess I could say you were like Tyson Fury after he beat Vlad Klitschko for the IBF, WBA, and WBO World Championships. He became the best of the best and he had it all.  That is until he was stripped because of severe alcoholism and violating antidoping policies.

I feel that’s where you are at right now. It’s easy to win a few tune up matches but when you step into the ring with one of the best that the world has to offer that is when you realize if you have it or not. For Tyson Fury him stepping into the ring with Deontay Wilder was truly that fight to see if he still had it. He boxed an okay match. Some say he won that fight but he still got his ass knocked down on two separate occasions.

The way I look at things I am that Deontay Wilder. I have all of the hype in the world and I need to send you right down to the mat. I know there will be some rust coming from you but I wouldn’t expect anything else after having been removed from the ring for two years. I appreciate you taking my challenge and honestly you might go on to knock my ass out in a future bout. I know you have that type of talent and just seeing some of the reactions from people when in regards to you making a return let’s me know you have that ability.

I know you are Jet City Sports Lab greatest student and on top of that the protégé of Mikah. That alone makes you read as a star but I can’t allow myself to get swallowed up by the hype especially considering I have so much that I need to fight for. For you it’s about a return and showcasing you still have talent to be in this company. You still have the ability to compete with the best that SCW has to offer but for me it’s so much more than just that. This match is all about the pressure to me. After losing the Internet Championship the only place I really can go is up.

It’s either boom or bust at this point and if my journey doesn’t end in eventually getting that World Championship match and finally having my hand raised as a champion then it will be a disappointment A lot is at stake here Courtney I have been here for a very long time and I need to finally get my feel good moment. I need to move further up the chain and even in losing you will still be a winner. People will be talking you up how you are back and how the future is looking bright. People will say that you are indeed the future of SCW and you will have so much to work your way up the ladder for.

I however NEED to win… Because if I don’t I will never get past the limits that everybody sees for me. You don’t know how irritating it is to see people telling me to stay in my lane or to just be a second tier wrestler. I think it’s those comments that are driving me way past the point of insanity. I can’t get stuck on those comments but to hear them over and over again just annoys me.

It annoys the unholy hell out of me and I need to overcome them.

At 21 years of age you are still just starting out and I remember when I was your age. I thought I was better than what I was. I left wrestling school early and I jumped straight into the pros. I didn’t give a shit at what my teachers thought. The only thing I knew was being that spoiled little brat. I saw the opportunity to win a chance at a title very early and when I didn’t win I threw the biggest hissy fit.

I complained and honestly I wish I could take it back. Now that I am older and wiser I realize that what I did back then I wish I could take back. I can’t though but they helped mold me to who I am today. I have learned from my mistakes and I can now be a bigger person. I expect for you to make similar mistakes and now isn’t your time to have that huge return.

I am looking to make a huge impact and this match with you will get me right back in the fray. It’s all or nothing and I will come out ahead. Courtney you still have much to learn but don’t worry after I beat you there will definitely be much to discuss in the gym.

Whatever happens may the best woman win. Best of luck… You definitely will need it…


52
Wow…

To be quite honest never did I actually think that I would one day become the Internet Champion. I know there are so many people in this business that want to aim for the sky. They make demands that they want to be the best of the best and how they are going to fight their way into becoming the World Champion. Those are some really high aspirations and a dream for anybody who steps into any wrestling ring.

For me however that was never what I was aiming for. It had nothing to do with chasing championships or being the best of the best. I was merely entered this business as a way to showcase that I am not the man who hides in his wife’s shadows. I am not the man who lives his life living off of his wife’s money and skating through life. I am a man who is full of passion and determination. I can honestly say I live my life with my heart on my sleeves and quite often I say things that I wish I could retract.

There is nothing special or perfect about me. I can be quite over the top and I do take things to the extreme but behind every single wig, makeup, skirt, or even high heels is a man who just loves to entertain the masses. I know I might be called an asshole for everything that I have done in my wicked past. There are things that I do regret but through every single bad decision is a man who was really looking to entertain and I think I have done a great job at doing so.

The small goals that I had to get out of my wife’s shadow I accomplished. I have become quite the successful wrestler. This one time man who was merely just a manager has far exceeded everything he thought for himself.

Despite if I get called a Bitch because I love my wife’s surname the fact is I actually made it. My journey to be taken seriously as a wrestler has come true. To everybody who thought I couldn’t make it or I wouldn’t amount to anything in my life I guess the joke is on you because I am the Internet Champion. That is real image.

I know when I became the Roulette Champion last year I should have felt the same but to be honest I never did. It’s not like I earned that championship by doing things the right way. I was a dirty snake. I cheated my way to the top and I built up this phony façade of being much better than what I was. I would talk shit to the point where I would build myself up to telling the world that I was so great but when it came time to stepping in the ring with people such as Fenris I wouldn’t say anything. I would hide in my bubble like a little Bitch. That isn’t what a champion should be.

It should be somebody who is presentable and at least tries to fight when the pressure is on. You can look at the biggest asshole such as a J2H or biggest bitch like a Mikah. When it came time to defending the title nobody really questioned their integrity or skill set as a champion. They always made sure to bring it but I failed at that. My reign with the Roulette Championship was far over before it even begun and for the following months all of the hype that I built for myself calling myself the next big thing or the chosen one, or Christian’s chosen one went right down the drain.

I guess I had it coming because in my mind it really wasn’t about the wrestling aspect. I even didn’t give a damn about what my wife was doing because I was just too far into myself and why I wasn’t gaining the attention that I thought I deserved.

It was a lot to take in.

I tried my best to hold onto everything I could so I could stay relevant but what was the point if I wasn’t really ready to go into that ring and fight.

SCW actually did its job by actually giving me shots. Perhaps the opportunities I was getting should have been my wife’s because I definitely didn’t deserve any of them. A chance to fight for the initial Internet Championship in that ladder match, another chance at Austin James Mercer. It just seemed as they tried to really make me work for it but I just wasn’t ready.

I even entered the Blast From The Past but it was all for the wrong reasons. It wasn’t about fighting to be the best or even work my way up into getting that World Title Shot. It was more as a personal vendetta against J2H to show him that I am somebody. I guess that was my biggest downfall. I tried to put way too much pressure on myself by trying to be something that I am not.

I thought being the next J2H is what Kate wanted because she spent so much time with her best friend Melody Grace.

I thought being the next James would get me somewhere but it didn’t…

The wins never came and I still wouldn’t be taken seriously…

With all of that considered that is when I focused on just being myself… I decided to stop being an entertainer and being that good man that I know I was. I am a good man. I am an amazing father and an awesome husband. When I started to focus on my morals and my family that is when things changed for the better. That is when I actually lived up to my potential and after working my butt off I can now say that I am the Internet Champion.

I can’t believe I accomplished something so amazing such as this. I owe it to the hard work and dedication. The Internet Championship is something I earned by my wrestling ability. There was no cheap tricks involved, it was just about being the best man that I could possibly be.

Now that I stand before you as the Internet Champion I am going to do everything in my power to defend my spot as the champion. I honestly think that becoming the champion was the easiest part of this entire journey but actually defending it will prove to be the toughest part. I have two men who are going to do everything in their power to try to take this away from me.

Caleb Storms and Senor Vinnie are both going to gun for me with everything that they have. They aren’t going to make it easy considering they both have a lot to prove. For Caleb Storms he wants to prove that he can be a champion in this company. He wants the Internet Championship for himself so he can talk his nonsense that he is one of the best in the business. A man who at one time was afraid so much of Fenris has somehow won a match to interrupt his way into this match and is now gaining a shot.

That is actually impressive if I can be honest. I know Caleb might not have the best record in all of the company but if there is one thing that will surely motivate him it’s the fact that he has a chance to win the Internet Championship. On top of that he definitely has a bone to pick with me considering that I only got my title opportunity because I raised my hand into accepting Vinnie’s challenge before he did so you know that doesn’t sit that well with him.

So there has to be a part in him that wants to get even so he can take the championship.

As far as Senor Vinnie goes I know there is a part of him who feels over arrogant because he ruined the title reigns of Austin James Mercer on two different occasions. He beat one of the best of the best but to just lose the title against somebody like me has to be eating away at him. I know he is pretty messed up on the inside. He has multiple personalities coursing through his mind that wish to tell him to be good or to be bad. Whether you want to call it a personality disorder or flat out psychotic. The truth is that each personality has to be telling him that he should have never lost to me in the first place.

He has to be feeling very empty since losing the championship and he is going to do everything in his power to get the title back. To be honest I don’t care if good or bad Vinnie decides to show up. The only thing that really matters to me is that whoever shows up in that ring knows how to bring the fight. As long as they present a fight you can rest assure that I am coming for a fight and I will do whatever it takes to defend my championship.

All of the marbles seem to be on the table now and I actually love it.

There is one thing that I do have going for me in my corner and it’s the simple fact that I have managed to beat both of these men in singles matches. I beat Caleb in the last Super Card and I have been able to get past Vinnie in my last match. As a matter of fact going all the way back to my match against Tony Thorn I haven’t really dropped a singles match. I have been on quite the streak.

Now isn’t the time to get over confident or even arrogant. I need to remember what brought has brought me to where I am in the first place. As long as I channel that nothing will be able to stop me. Not now and certainly not ever.

I have been so many different things throughout my life.

I was an academic scholar as I worked my ass off into being Valedictorian of my class but I always felt there was so much more than eventually going to law school to advance my education further.

I know I was at one time a rapper who managed to drop lyrics after lyrics but I rather fight my battles with things order than my words.

I was a drummer but why should I be forced to sit in the shadows of all of the other musicians who grace the stage and I am merely in the background.

I was even a manager but why should I be in the background when I know I have the talent to be the focal point.

I have been so many things in my life but I know I have found my calling, and I am a wrestler. Whether you all wish to believe that or not is a story in itself but to be quite frank it’s not what you all believe. It’s about what I believe and no matter how many times I have been knocked down I have always found a way to get back up. This is my chance to finally stand up on my own and prove that I belong here.

At Violent Conduct I will lay it all on the line and if you want to take the Internet Championship that I worked my ass off into winning you better be ready for a fight because I am not going to lay down for anybody. I have come way too far to just lose it all now.

I have a family who is counting on me.

I have a little sister, daughter and a wife who all look up to me and I just can’t let them down. I refuse to let myself down and that’s why I must fight no matter what.

You better bring the fight because at Violent Conduct it’s Teddy Time and this Teddy Bear isn’t in the mood for snuggles or hugs. Unless you wish to tap out, that is another story. I will see you all soon… Better believe in that!









Long Island, New York.

It had been a long time since Teddy had returned back to his home in Long Island, New York. He had thoughts of visiting but with the way things were with the spread of the Corona Virus he thought against it as he didn’t want to spread anything or catch anything considering that Long Island was one of the biggest hot spots in all of the United States aside from that of Manhattan. It had been a long time but finally Teddy was home. He couldn’t help but smirk as the Uber driver dropped him off at his childhood home. He had so many different memories as he gazed at the Hi Ranch home on a quiet street. Teddy smirked as he slowly walked up the steps to the home. He took out his key and slid it into the lock. There was so many different emotions going through his head but the main thing was that of relief. He opened the door with ease and as soon as he stepped inside he was confronted by that of his adopted mother. Todd smiled as he looked at his mom with a huge grin on his face.

“Hey… How is it going mom?! Long time no see…”

With that the woman had tears in her eyes as she looked down at her son. She didn’t know what to say as there was a bit of awkwardness but soon she dropped the shy act as she looked deeply into her son’s eyes.

“Are you just going to stand there or are you actually going to run and give your mother a hug…”

Teddy didn’t waste any time as he ran up the stairs and he hugged his mother. He squeezed the life out of her as some tears slowly left his eyes. He refused to let go as she kept looking at him.

“I missed you so much Todd… You have no idea how much I missed you. The world has been absolutely insane… First it was Corona Virus and then seeing all of this racism everyday flash across the television. I kept seeing all of these people getting killed and part of me was afraid knowing that it could have possibly been you. I know I am not a person of color but when I adopted you and Dawn I…”

Teddy’s mother begins to cry but he smiles as he looks at her.

“Mom… You know I am color blind… None of that even matters to me, and you shouldn’t have to be afraid to watch the news in fear of me. Just have faith and belief in that things are going to be okay. Besides you know I am too damn strong willed to just let anything happen to me, but in the event something does happen just let it be known that you are my mother. I don’t want to hear about any of this adoption stuff. I don’t care if I am black and you are white. At the end of the day you are my mother. You are the person that raised me and that’s all that matters. I know it must be tough to be a mother to a person of color but don’t you dare get afraid of anything. If anything now is the time to keep on fighting and continuing to be that passionate woman that I know you are. Keep on being yourself.”

Teddy takes a long deep breath as he continues to share his heart.

“I guess when I met Kath-Lyn I was excited because she reminded me of who you were. Bit of an attitude but when she is focused on something she fights for it to no end, and to one day adopt a child of our own just like you did for me. I could never worry you. You are my biggest inspiration mom and not being able to visit you was the hardest thing I ever had to do. I was worried you might have gotten sick from the virus and so many different thoughts…”

Teddy’s mother just hugs Teddy even tighter than before.

“Not only did I have to worry about you but I also had to worry about your brother James and his wife Cindy. With those two in the medical field they were at the forefront of the entire battle. Worrying about you with the BLM movement and worrying about them really got to me, and I guess I may have treated Dawn badly. All your little sister has been talking about is you finally becoming a champion. You know that little girl idolizes you and all she wants is to follow in your footsteps. I perhaps was a little overprotective of her because I didn’t really want for her to leave the home… I just wanted for her to stay safe under the confines of this house but she was too hard headed…”

Teddy laughs as he looks deeply into his mother’s eyes.

“Mom you know us Warrens are too damn hardheaded for our own good. Dawn is no different and if anything she might be the best of us all because she at least has time to see how Jimmy and I messed up in life, and she could do things differently. You can’t protect her forever. She is twenty three years old and you have to let her live her life…”

His mother just sighs as she nods her head.

“I know… It’s just that she is the youngest and I would be devastated if anything happens to her…”

“I know mom but just relax. I won’t let anything happen to her. I have always had her back from the day she was born. She is my biological sister and I would NEVER let her be in a position that she couldn’t handle…Let me handle her. I have a way of dealing with her…”

“IF you really think that’s best…”

“I do think it’s best… Perhaps maybe it’s time for her to move out of the house and to come live with Kate and I…”

Teddy’s mom just sighs in return.

“I wouldn’t want her to intrude on anything…”

Teddy laughs in return.

“Mom I live in a house with five women…  Kate’s band now lives in our home and there wouldn’t be anything wrong with having Dawn there as well. I feel like she has been calling out to me and now seems like when she needs her big brother more than ever. I have been following her and I know she has gotten a job wrestling for PWS Apex Wrestling. She has been struggling a bit but perhaps I could mentor her and mold her into being better than what she is. I feel like I owe it to her plus I think it’s time she finally met our biological father…”

Teddy’s mom just sits there dumbfounded as she shrugs her shoulders.

“Do you think she is really ready for that?! All she knows when it comes to men is basically you and James. When my husband divorced from me and moved to North Carolina with James it really hurt this family. I rather not open up any other wounds for Dawn. Having one father move out and far away from her was devastating but to have her biological one just enter her life… That might be overwhelming and…”

Before Teddy’s mom could even finish her statement it is at this moment where we are able to see a pink haired caramel beauty walking into the hallway. She is clad in a pair of Scrappy Doo pajamas. Her eyes open wide up as she glances at her brother and she doesn’t hesitate to run at full speed to hug him tightly.

“OH MY GODDDDDDDDDDD….. TODD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Dawn just squeezes as tightly as she can. Teddy looks down at Dawn as he smiles at her.

“Wow somebody has gotten stronger since I have last seen her…”

Dawn continues to squeeze tighter than before.

“You have no idea at how much I have missed you. It feels like it has been forever!”

Teddy and dawn continues to stare at one another and it is at this moment that Teddy walks over to his duffle bag and he pulls something out. It’s the Internet Championship. He holds it passionately as she looks at it with her eyes wide open.

“OH MY GOD… THE INTERNET CHAMPIONSHIP!!!!”

Is all Dawn can say as she looks at the championship with glee. Her eyes just light right up as she looks at it and he nods his head.

“Yep… It’s the Internet Championship and I poured everything into winning this title Dawn. I gave everything I had in order to win this championship. It is one of my favorite accomplishments and truthfully I couldn’t even win it if I didn’t remember what I was fighting for…”

Dawn just shakes her head not really knowing what to say as her eyes never leave that of the title. She finally decides to look into the eyes of her brother.

“And what exactly do you fight for?! What gave you the passion you needed in order to get over the hump to win that?!”

“To be honest… I was finally able to win after remembering how hard I worked to protect the love ones in my life. Before it was even about protecting Juliet or even Kate it was about you Dawn. I would do anything to protect you and when I finally remembered what was important in my life and I let my true self emerge that is when I was able to get over the hump. I know Tony brought up the fact that it was hard to figure out who the true Teddy was but to me it wasn’t even a question. It has always been a protector. Once I let that flow from me I was able to accomplish what I set out to do…”

Teddy looks at his little sister as he smiles into his eyes.

“Truth be told Dawn I have been watching everything you have done. I know you have decided to get back into wrestling again. Every time you have a match scheduled in PWS I make sure to follow what you are doing. I know you have so many thoughts going through your head but you can never give up on your dreams. Never let people tell you that you can’t do something. That should just give you even more fuel to actually go about and accomplish what you set out to do. Even you can be a champion Dawn…”

Dawn opens her eyes in amazement as she grabs the championship. Her eyes never leave that of the title as she slowly nods her head.

“Wait you really think I can be a champion someday… It doesn’t feel like I could though especially with how I have been losing match after match. It just seems like I am digging a hole that I can’t find myself out of…”

Teddy looks at Dawn in the eyes as he lifts her head up.

“That is all more of a reason to find a way out… You think I won my title by sheer luck. You think it just fell into my lap?! No I had to work my ass off into proving myself. Everybody had written me off as just a comedy act. Nobody believed in me and when I had my back against the wall that is when I figured out my own way. That is when I decided to change the narrative, and that’s when I decided that I was finally going to fight for what I wanted. I know it might seem like it was because of J2H or something along of those lines but it wasn’t… I had to much pride and too many people depending on me such as you and Juliet to fail them. So I had to bounce back and showcase I wanted it… It wasn’t something that happened overnight but it took time to get there…”

Dawn sighs as she shakes her head.

“I just don’t know if I have it in me… It’s like I was saying in my PWS promo last week. I truly feel like Deku from My Hero Academia. It sucks to not to have a quirk and to feel like being a super hero is out of the question…”

Teddy smirks.

“And yet All Might told him he could be a hero. He gave him his powers and eventually Midori made it into his very own. If I have to stand before you as your idol All Might by all means I am here for you, but don’t try to walk in my shoes because you feel you need to do so in order to become something. Find your own way and become your own story. Nothing came my way by being in Kate’s shadows. It was only when I stepped out of it when I became something… You have that same power as well Dawn… You just need a little push and that’s what I am here for…”

Teddy takes a deep breath as he speaks some more.

“I was talking to mom and I think now might be the time for you to move in with me. We could be reunited and I can really guide you through this world that is wrestling. I could help you focus on what’s important and we could maybe bring the best out of each other in together. You can motivate me to keep on going and you can be motivated to never give up like I didn’t… Sounds like a win, win situation to me…”

“You want me to move in?!”

“Yes… It would definitely help with my sanity plus Kate has her cousin living with us and all of her friends. I could use somebody who shares the same blood with me in the household. Someone to actually take my side in some arguments but more importantly than that, you should move in because I want you there. I want you close to me and I want to reestablish our sibling connection. It’s been a long time coming down and…”

“OMG YESSSSS…. I missed you so much Todd… This is all I wanted. These past six months have been devastating… I feel like we have been apart for far too long but now we can actually be reunited on a long term basis…”

Teddy nods his head smirking.

“But before we go any further Dawn… We need to deal with the past because once we get through that. Nothing will be able to stop you from evolving…”

“And we can deal with it in what way exactly?!”

Dawn raises an eye as she looks confused as her brother continues to speak.

“I think we should really go talk to our biological father. He himself was a wrestler. I know you haven’t met him yet but maybe now is the time to introduce you to him…”

Dawn just shakes her head with a long sigh.

“I don’t know… I really haven’t thought about it but how am I supposed to let somebody into my life that hasn’t even been there for the past 23 years. Do you know how much it hurts to know he missed out on birthdays, graduations and…”

Teddy hugs his sister tighter than before as he gazes into her eyes.

“I know it hurts but to be honest you need to confront your past in order to deal with your future. I personally want to see him, and I just want you there because I don’t want to do it alone. It was like three years ago when he came to SCW Markus Reeves had a short stint and for me there wasn’t anything that could make up for lost time, but look at me now. I am a champion and it’s something to be proud of. Who better to show that to than the man who used to be a big time wrestler at some point?! It shouldn’t even matter if he gave birth to so many descendants. The only thing that matters is we fix what we can in the present. We don’t hold onto any baggage that will bring us down. You have things you wish to do in your life, and I myself want to be a better father. Let’s do this together Dawn… As long as we do it together that’s all that matters right?!”

Dawn slowly nods her head.

“Fine… Let’s do this… You aren’t alone, and if you can come all the way back to Long Island to get me I can go with you to meet dad… It’s us against the world right?!”

Teddy smiles.

“Todd and Dawn taking on the world as usual… It feels good to have you back Dawn…”

“I will enjoy having my big brother back… Let’s go do this…”

With that Dawn and Teddy just smile at one another and it’s on this image that we fade out on them.







So here we are…

In a few weeks we are going to be going to Violent Conduct and it seems like a lot has definitely happened on the way here. I am going to be in the ring with two men who I know are very game and will be looking to take this title that I have worked so hard to achieve.

For starters you have Caleb Storms. When I see Caleb Storms I see a man who quite often feels entitled at time. As a matter of fact after hearing Christian speak it does get annoying watching so many people claim that they deserve this or they want this title shot or need to have a title shot! My wife even does it and to be honest it gets annoying having to listen to people basically want a hand out. You shouldn’t have to ask for a title shot. You need to go out there and work your ass off into achieving it.

It becomes a tiring song how people feel like they need a title to be something but it should never be about that. If you can’t manage to gain a name for yourself without having a title then by all means you are in the wrong sport. I know so much could be said about me.

Cross dresser?! Damn right I was…

Walked around with like four chicks with different gem stone names?! Oh bet your ass I did…

I might have yelled raised my voice and was as Ruby would say OUTRAGEOUS but it was all things I did to make a name for myself and in turn after being exceptionally creative along with channeling some wins here and there. There was a reason why I received the championship matches that I did. However when I look at Caleb Storms I see a man who desperately wants this and for what purpose exactly.

To say he is a champion and therefore he will become something?! Chances are if you weren’t something without a title the title won’t really bring you what you are looking for. That’s not how this works by any means. You wanting to face me just makes you seem really desperate. Like watching your segment last week made me just roll my eyes. You honestly think that having one great segment instantly propels you to the front of some chain.

Excuse my language but you need to get the fuck out of here with that nonsense. That is just asinine and it shows you really don’t have no real work ethic to get to where you need to be. You think that just because you raised your hand like I did… Or should I say tweeted a second after me that automatically made you a challenger?!

How stupid does that shit sound?!

Like I respect that you beat Stephen Calloway to get to this point. Granted it worked in your favor but if you didn’t you would have been on the receiving end of a title ban. That is a stupid gamble just to get a title shot. To be honest you wouldn’t have deserved a shot to begin with because I JUST BEAT YOU AT THE LAST SUPER CARD…

Why would anybody want to see you fighting me again when you already got beat?! That makes no sense…

At least when Alicia Lukas got beat she was willing to work her way back up but was placed into a battle royal and earned her way but you want things to always be handed to you. Honestly I don’t know what else to say except that reality is a Bitch and if you thought being in the ring with Fenris was scary. Just try to pry this title from my vice grip… I guarantee it will be that much scarier.

Senor Vinnie and as far as you are concerned you have done so many great things in SCW.

You have held multiple championships. You were at one time the top champion and you were even the Internet Championship but you should have treated this title better than what you did.

I know it must be hard to be at conflict with yourself!

The thought of the good and bad sides of fighting yourself must be very hard on the body.

Your good side was probably telling you that issuing an open challenge was a very honorable thing to do. How it would be nice to give a match to the little guy or to people who may not necessarily ever get a title match. You can showcase yourself as a fighting champion and bring honor to the division.

The bad side of yourself was probably trying to be over confident because you really feel as if you are better than anything and everyone else. It’s fucked up on so many different levels. You can’t be stopped because you are the best thing ever.

My personal opinion is open challenges just make you look stupid because you are teaching the roster that they don’t have to work their way up into getting a shot. That somebody can merely get a chance by answering a challenge, and when you lose that match you have nothing to say because you put yourself in that situation. Also by offering the challenge you never know who might answer the call and you will have people like Caleb who feel entitled like they are next in line when they haven’t done shit.

There are so many things that are wrong with what you tried to do Vinnie but I want you to take a long deep breath and really do some soul searching. You need to tell yourself that Teddy Warren isn’t somebody to be taken likely because now that I won the championship I am going to do everything in my power to keep it.

I am fighting for much more than just a man with the title. I need to showcase that I am not a fluke and only by overcoming the both of you will I have the justification I need to move onward. Some matches end up becoming more important than that of the title and as it stands this match is really the last major hurdle that stands in my way before I face J2H and I made a promise that I would be more than ready to take him on at High Stakes.

If this match is to serve as my warm up and fine tuning match, you better believe I won’t be holding back. Not now and certainly not ever. This is going to be a match for the ages but rest assured the title won’t be leaving my hands.

Bring me your best gentlemen but I will win because I see myself as being that much better…

See you soon….


53
San Diego, California

Teddy couldn’t believe it he was in a brand spanking new home. Being a champion was absolutely amazing. Granted most of Kate’s trust fund money had helped buy the home but Teddy felt like he was finally doing his part. That Internet Championship sure felt like he had new money to his name. He had everything he could have ever imagined. He had the awesome wife, he had the amazing home, the daughter but most importantly he had the gold in his eyes that’s all that mattered. Teddy walked around his home making sure he wore the Internet Championship proudly across his shoulders. Of course he wouldn’t be caught dead acting this way if any of the Gem Stones were home. Lucky for him they were all occupied at Jet City South. That left Teddy alone in the house with just his daughter. He had no idea where his daughter was and to be honest I doubt he cared.

Teddy stood in front of a mirror with a wicked grin. He adjusted his championship as he took a long deep breath and started to speak to himself.

“Man it feels good to be the champion right now. I mean look at you Teddy… You definitely look like brand new money. You got the CHICKS, THE WHIPS, AND OF COURSE YOU GOT THE…”

With a loud sigh we could see the 11 year brunette standing there with her arms crossed. The brunette being that of his daughter Juliet, she just shakes her head sighing as she looks at her father.

“Dad before you say something that is totally stupid can I ask you an honest question…”

Teddy looks at his daughter with a befuddled expression on his face.

“Of course you can ask me anything pumpkin and please define what you call stupid…”

Juliet shakes her head glancing back at her dad.

“Is it normal to talk to yourself in a mirror… I mean what are you trying to actually accomplish here… You trying to build yourself up or….”

“No… Go back to your first statement Julie… You still didn’t answer me when you referred to me saying something…”

Juliet thinks about it for a few moments as she giggles in return.

“You know something along the lines of what everyone heard Christina say during a football game… Making a stupid comment which doesn’t make sense and of course you couldn’t help yourself and say you got her back…”

Teddy nods his head as he looks back at his daughter.

“Well to be fair I do have her back. She is my friend Julie… I always have my friends backs no matter if they are wrong or right. It is a part of being a friend and in case you are wondering Aurora will still be coming over at times so the two of you can play. Dumb things happen all of the time but we can’t get stuck on those things. We just need to move on. There’s so many things going on in the world and we can’t get caught up in those things. We need to emerge stronger Juliet and that is the message we really need to share with one another. Let the positivity rain down… The world is a messed up place…”

“I know daddy…”

“Yes it is very messed up but I love you all the same. Even though we adopted you and you look way differently than me. None of that really matters. At the end of the day you are my daughter and I would do anything for you. Nothing would ever change that. Not now and certainly not ever. So does that answer your question…”

Juliet shrugs her shoulders as she sighs.

“Not really but there is the case of why you were in here talking to a mirror, it still doesn’t make sense to me. Like the mirror doesn’t answer you back does it, and does being a champion give you some cool type of powers or something. Does it make you fly or shoot lasers from your eyes…”

Teddy giggles as he looks back at the mirror.

“Actually to be honest when I was talking to the mirror I was hoping I could cut a promo…”

“Wait cut like a wrestling promo I don’t understand how you could be doing that in front of a mirror. Do you expect the cameras to just pop up and take footage of you, or do you like have a hidden camera in our mirrors because if so that is so disturbing. It would be really creepy dad!”

Teddy quickly shakes his head.

“No… It’s just have you ever watched any Jessie Salco or Caleb Storm promo… One minute they could be sitting at a restaurant or a hotel room, or anywhere really, and out of the blue at the most random of times a camera could just pop out and they start talking to it. I am waiting for the day that like Caleb goes and uses the John and out appears a camera of him taking a poop…”

“What the hell is a John?!”

Teddy shakes his head.

“A bathroom… I don’t know recently I have been trying to up my use of Queen’s English. I figured I could understand your mother and Mark Ward better. Trust me I tried talking to Mark Ward once trying to get him to pay me more money and he sounded very drunk like he was in a pub somewhere. Had no idea what he was saying… “

“You beg for money?!”

“Hey don’t judge me!!! Being the champion pays me but not that well! I could always use a little extra here and there…Especially with the way all of the Gem Stones go through hair dye and other cosmetics in this household. It’s one huge bill and we must always have money for whatever comes our way…”

Juliet laughs as she looks back at her father.

“Speaking of the John, restroom, bathroom, or even powder room, whatever you call it. It would be entertaining to see someone do one of those promos from there. It would be even better if you could actually make it there in time instead of using it on yourself on Television. Do I need to tell mommy you need an adult diaper or better yet do you need a bottle with milk…”

Teddy places his hands on his hips as he looks down into his daughter’s eyes.

“So not funny JULIET VICTORIA WARREN… I will have you know that I am the adult here and you shouldn’t make fun of me…”

Juliet crosses her arms.

“But dad you are very weird and you have some weird obsessions… Like follow me I need to show you something…”

With that Teddy begins to follow his daughter out of the room. She brings her dad to their man cave. It is there where she points at a huge cardboard cutout. It’s a stand up of J2H which has a smug look on it’s face. Juliet sighs as she points at it.

“What the heck is this thing… Why do you have a cardboard cutout of J2H… Don’t you think it’s a little crazy having this thing in our house…”

“Well to be fair this motivates me Juliet. Every time I look at this thing it gets me more inspired to try to really raise my game to eventually fight James. It won’t be long until I will finally get my hands on him and when I do I am going to make him eat every single word that he has ever said about me. I just have to be better than him… Just look at this chump…”

Teddy smirks as he looks at the cutout and smirks before he pushes it as hard as he possibly can. The cutout just stands there because obviously it’s just a cutout. Teddy smiles as he punches it and Juliet can’t help but offers another sigh as she shakes her head in disgust.

“Daddy I don’t understand why you are trying to showcase how tough you are by punching something that obviously won’t punch back. It’s a cutout and just like a mirror it isn’t going to talk back. I love you so much but maybe this is a little crazy. You are being psychotic and you can’t pretend to be that tough. Where was this attitude when you were fighting that Tony Thorn guy. How come you weren’t vocal when you were facing Fenris… You can’t act like a tough guy behind closed doors but when it’s time to actually be a man in public you go out there and wet yourself…”

Teddy turns his attention over to his daughter and sighs in return.

“TIME OUT I AM A MAN… HOW DARE YOU TELL ME THAT I AM NOT A MAN… I AM THE MAN OF THIS HOUSEHOLD AND I RUN THINGS OKAY!!!!”

“Okay whatever you say daddy… If you were such a man how come you used to wear funny shoes and wigs…”

Teddy is a bit quiet as he just shakes his head.

“Well that’s because I ummm…. I was just preparing for HALLOWEEN!!!!”

“If you were such a man how come mommy bosses you around so much…”

“Well if you must know it’s because Kate just likes being in control sometimes…”

Juliet smiles.

“I can’t believe a woman who is only 5’2 has so much power over you…”

Teddy seems very uneasy as he looks back at his daughter just groaning and he sighs louder than before.

“I…”

“On top of that my biggest question is how come you use mommy’s last name… Doesn’t that make you a B….”

“LANGUAGE YOUNG LADY… YOU WILL NOT CALL ME A BITCH… WHY DOES IT MATTER IF I USE STEELE OR NOT…”

“I WAS ONLY GONNA SAY BIT GIRLY BUT YOU ARE THE ONE WHO SAID THE BAD WORD!!!”

Teddy stands there dumbfounded just sighing as his daughter walks away.

“You know daddy sometimes I wish you would just grow up instead of acting so immature. When you aren’t acting so girly you might beat J2H one day but until then keep talking to mirrors and your cardboard cutouts… And I thought having an imaginary friend was bad…”

With that Juliet walks away leaving Teddy to just stand there dumbfounded. He smirks as he goes back to looking in the mirror…













Oh my God… Look who it is standing in one of these CHAMPIONS VS CHALLENGERS matches. That’s right it’s yours truly Teddy Steele. Now I will be the first one to say that it is epically amazing and awesome being right smack dab in the main event. I will proudly do my share as a champion. Everyone has had some amazing journey into being a champion. For O’Malley he won his title in a hard fought battle at Summer XXXtreme over a pool. That’s so crazy and amazing. I can respect that about him.

For Alex Jones he had spent so much time being a member of Wolfs Lair and dominating the Mixed Tag Team division. He has done so much and was such an amazing champion. It doesn’t get any better than AJ himself the black dragon and a man who I actually managed to watch back in the day.

I feel like I already know Alex a lot… You see he happened to at one point in time have a strong friendship with my friend Todd Williams. They were in a stable called FLASH BANG and it was compete with Todd acting a fool and AJ just shaking his head a lot. Complete with WOOs and MEANING BUSINESS and so much other stuff. Alex has always been quite the fighting champion though. He has been in so many different wrestling companies but he always manages to raise himself to the next level and get into the title hunt. It was only a matter of time before he got what he deserved.

While O’Malley and Alex Jones both worked their entire asses off into winning titles and actually earning them I think I got my title in the best shape and of course fashion.

You want to know how I won my championship… It’s not like I worked hard to get this thing. I was on a severe losing streak up until that match unless you wish to count beating people like Agostino and Caleb Storms. I got beat by Tony and should have been far away from a title shot.

It’s not like I climbed up a ladder or won some amazing match to put myself in line… The reason why I am the champion is because I simply raised my hands in the air and said GIVE ME A SHOT… Senor Vinnie was feeling cocky or is it humble… Bad Vinnie, Good Vinnie, Bad Choice, Good Choice…

It still didn’t make a difference because it was no different than Harvey Dent flipping a coin. Which side is it going to land on?! What are you going to get in return, but guess what buddy jokes on you especially if it’s a two headed coin! That is when you got me and in turn Two Face just wasn’t a match for the biggest JOKER in SCW…

It must suck to have lost to a man who is basically the Bitch in his marriage. Dude you lost to a man who uses his wife’s surname… A man who used to dance and prance in heels, wear makeup, and so on. How does that honestly make you feel…

It’s a rhetorical question it should make you FEEL AWFUL because damn it I can go streaking around the entire arena if I wanted too. Show off my big black ass completely naked except for the title around my waist. I could maybe do something with me kissing the belt, or take photos of me going out on dates with the title but at the end of the day I can do whatever I want because I AM THE CHAMPION!!!

Which means I deserve this spot and to beat a man who is so feared as Vinnie means that when push comes to shove I know how to handle my shit. That’s the thing about wrestling. Everything seems to be a joke but dangle a title shot in front of the wrong person and they are going to be the wrestler you didn’t expect. It’s like doing something on hard mode. As soon as that title comes into play you just raised the difficulty of just about everything. So now I can do crazy stuff because this Teddy is your champion and I can go back to the task of hand of shoving it in James face.

I can maybe quote Obi Wan and go on some long winded tangent that I am the CHOSEN ONE… Ahem Christian Underwood’s chosen one… I can say anything but you have to take it all in because of course… I AM THE CHAMPIONNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN and that’s all that really matters.  In the end it’s the only thing that ever matters.

I know Miles worked his ass off to get a Roulette Championship match and Vinnie is entitled to get a rematch but my question is for Jack Washington what exactly has he done to warrant himself getting a shot for the biggest title in the company.

Constantly telling people I DON’T GIVE A DAMN doesn’t warrant him getting a shot or even beating Agostino or what have you.  Seems like a stretch to me but I don’t really care…

Let’s celebrate the CHAMPION SIDE IN STYLE… Let’s win this match! And we can be an OOPS OREO with me as the crème filling.

See all of you soon… I get to be carried by AJ and O’Malley… I make for good luggage. I don’t mind getting carried when need be. See all of you soon LET’S GO GIVE THEM THAT WORK!!!!!!!!!!!!!

54
Climax Control Archives / It's All Out There (Kate RP)
« on: September 11, 2020, 10:32:48 PM »
San Diego, California


Kate and Teddy had finally done it, after having to deal with so much stress from the pandemic the Warren family had moved their way to the west coast. Kate couldn’t help but smile as she glared at the huge mansion that stood in front of them. She held the keys in her hand as Teddy slowly nodded his head looking back at her.

“So we are finally here Kate… I hope this is what you really wanted…”

Kate nodded her head with a smirk and it wasn’t long before a vehicle pulled up aside of the Warrens and it belongs to that of the Gem Stones. Ruby, Sapphire and Emerald all get out of the car as they have smiles on their faces. Ruby runs over to her cousin and glances at her.

“Kate we are home!!!”

Kate rolls her eyes as she looks over at her husband with a confused expression on her face.

“Wait a minute what does she mean by we are home?!”

Teddy nods his head with a chuckle as he looks back at his wife.

“It means exactly what she just said… I know you have had your heart set on moving for a while but I figured if we were going to move we would have done so with the people you love the most. I know the Gem Stones are everything to you so there’s nothing wrong with bringing your favorite cousin and friends along for the ride right?!”

Kate smiles as she looks back at her husband. Juliet who is sitting in the backseat quickly gets out of the car as she looks over at her parents.

“OH MY GOD… I NEED TO SEE THE NEW HOUSE!! IT’S A MANSION…I bet there is an amazing pool! Imagine all of the play dates I could have with Aurora and Terra when she visits us. There is so much to do and I just want to have fun!!! Mom is it okay if I go check out the house?!”

Teddy looks at his daughter and doesn’t hesitate to toss the key in Ruby’s direction. The blue haired vixen catches the key with ease as she looks over at Juliet and smiles warmly.

“OUTRAGEOUS!!!!”

With that in mind Juliet and the Gem Stones quickly find their way running into the house and we are left looking at Kate and Teddy who continue to sit in the car. Kate and Teddy both get out and Teddy smiles warmly as he opens his arms up wanting a hug. Kate walks right into his arms and he squeezes her tightly as he looks down into her eyes.

“So are you finally happy?! We moved and you have your closest people with you… It doesn’t get any better than this right?!”

Kate looks at the home as she just lets out a long smirk in return.

“Hopefully it can feel like home. I appreciate us moving all the way out here. I have wanted to go to the west coast for a while now. Being on this side of the country means I am close to so many things. We could always take a quick one hour flight from here to Los Angeles or even an hour flight to get to Las Vegas. It just seems so convenient being in Southern California…”

Teddy nods his head with a smile as he continues to look at his wife.

“I am happy you feel that way because those were my thoughts as well. Not only that but now you can pursue after things in the entertainment field by being close to Crystal’s movie studio. You and the girls can do your music stuff easier and it’s just better for all of us all around. I know one of your biggest regrets is being so far across the country away from your best friend Melody. Now you don’t have to worry about any of that because you are merely like a 2 hour drive away. This seems to be the best course of action for our family and on top of that I know you are going to feel happy…”

Kate takes a long deep breath before she nods her head in agreement. She looks up into his eyes as she can’t help but hug him even tighter.

“I know I can be selfish at times but I appreciate everything Todd. Honestly I know I don’t deserve you at times. You really have become an even greater husband and one I couldn’t imagine being without. You have made it to the top as an Internet Champion and now the bigger money is coming in. I know I come from a background of having so much money and having more than I could even ask for but you still find ways to spoil me. You always put me and Juliet front and center and I am just speechless…”

Teddy nods his head as he looks back at the huge home before slowly turning his attention to his wife.

“I appreciate the words of support but to be honest the only thing that means anything to me in this world is my family. My wife is my main priority followed by that of my child. If it came down to having to choose between you or my daughter of course it will always be you. I am a firm believer that within the home the strongest relationship needs to be between that of husband and wife, and everything else can follow suit. It’s awesome being a champion and everything but none of it is important if I don’t have somebody to share it with. That’s why I go above and beyond for you Kate. I feel like you deserve everything especially after what your family put you through. The only thing that confuses me is why you were persistent on coming to San Diego so badly. We could have easily just moved to the Los Angeles area and things would have been so much easier. It would have been easier to deal with going to Vegas, going to the studio, or even Melody’s home…”

Teddy shakes his head in disgust as he speaks some more.

“But instead you chose San Diego and I don’t know why…So I would appreciate it if you told me why exactly you decided to choose this city out of all places. I mean San Diego is awful. It’s a military town…”

Kate smiles in return as she nods her head in agreement.

“While that might be true the real reason I wanted to move here is because of the San Diego Zoo…It’s like one of the most known zoos in all of the United States and I was thinking maybe one day just like we did with Disney World we could take Juliet to the zoo for an awesome family affair…”

Teddy crosses his arms looking right at her.

“Don’t give me that Kate… We were living in Tampa Bay. There are so many things that are family oriented there. We had Disney World, we have Universal Studios, and we even have Bush Gardens…Tampa was the place you felt home. It’s where you graduated from the All Star Wrestling Gym. It’s where you first started to get involved in the business and…”

Kate quickly replies back to her husband.

“And those are all things from the past. I don’t have any ties to Tampa anymore. My former best friend and I don’t really talk anymore. I can’t tell you the last time I even went to the All Star Wrestling Gym. Granted there are a lot of family events but we didn’t really do anything. San Diego also has Sea World which might not mean much considering we had that in Florida but it is still something to do. Maybe I just wanted a chance of scenery…”

Kate seems uneasy as she nervously looks around. Teddy however wraps his arms tightly around his wife as he continues to speak to her.

“Listen you don’t have to hide anything from me Kate. I am your husband. I am not asking for much. I just want you to be completely honest with me. There has to be some reason why you wanted for us to come to this city and I want to know the truth. Whatever the reason is I will support it no matter what. I am your husband and you shouldn’t feel like you can’t tell me what you are feeling. After all we are a team and we need to have a united front on every single thing that we do. So talk to me babe. What’s really going on…”

Kate sighs before she looks back at the house and smiles.

“To be honest there are so many thoughts going through my head. Deep down I want to be like you Todd. I wish I didn’t let things such as the wrestling business get to me. I truly wish I could focus on being that family woman and being an amazing mother and a wife but you know that deep down that just isn’t me. The only things that ever seem to run through my head is my own ego and if it doesn’t involve me I have this attitude that I don’t care about anything. When I fought Myra she pretty much stated that I reminded her of what she disliked about her younger self. I always put too much pressure on myself. I constantly harp on all of the bad things in my life and I try to create this ego that’s larger than life to feel like I have made it…”

“Kate you don’t have to do any of that… You should know better than that. You have made it. I wish I could have the title reigns that you have had in SCW. You raised the bar with both of the titles that you have had and I know when you do take it to the next level nobody will be able to stop you. Instead of trying to add the pressure to your already well established career. Just take a breather and stop adding more stress to your life.  You don’t need to add any more to it. I know you have your mind set on the things that Myra told you but stop trying to think you are like a younger version of somebody else. No matter how you look at it you are yourself and you made decisions for reasons that only you know…”

Kate thinks about it as she just shakes her head in utter disgust. She looks back at her husband as she speaks some more.

“Okay if you must know the real reason why I wanted us to move to San Diego is because I wanted to be close to Jet City South…”

“Wait the school ran by Kris Ryans?! Why…”

Kate takes a long deep breath as she continues to share her heart.

“To be honest Kris and I have a strong connection with one another. It may not come across on television but we both are very close to Violet Ripley. You know Violet and I are practically sisters and Lavender is my Godchild. It’s that connection brought me and Kris together. I remember when he left SCW and opened up his own wrestling company with Violet I made sure I joined there as quickly as possible. I support what they do and I think Jet City South right here in San Diego would be a great place to enroll the Gem Stones so they could become wrestlers. I know Ruby has really taken a liking to learning how to fight with Charlotte and Mackenzie but I want her skills to go even further. Put them together with the rest of the girls and I think they could make quite the trio in wrestling. Not only would they be an amazing band but could also be great wrestlers as well…”

Teddy smiles as he keeps his eyes locked on Kate.

“Surely that’s not the only reason why you want to go to Jet City South. There has to be more than just doing it for the girls…”

Kate nods her head.

“I guess on top of that I do want to mentor this Courtney Pierce woman. She is a solid competitor. I know she has been attending some of the shows as of lately. Going to SCU and SCW really trying to find a way to come back but I see her as a woman who I was when I first came into the industry. She is exactly in my shoes and I know she has a huge future ahead of her. I just want her to fine tune some things so she can be the best Courtney that she possibly can be. She shouldn’t have to walk in my shoes. She deserves so much better than that and I feel like I can guide her to do things in the right way…”

Kate takes a long deep breath as she speaks some more.

“However I guess that’s not the only reason why I want to go there. On top of that I really want to talk to Kris Ryans. I feel that he could probably elevate my own career to the next level. Kris really can’t be defined as being good or bad. He is a man who is looking out for his own interests and he just wants to be the best no matter what. He is a man who has ascended to the top of SCW by being one of its grand slam champions. I want that in my future as well and Kris is like the male version of me. He is only 6 feet tall and weighs in at 185 pounds. He is a relatively small guy who has managed to find major success. If he could help me channel just a bit of that I really feel like I could one day be a World Champion as well. right now that’s what it’s all about Todd. I want to be the best, and I want to be a World Champion… This match with Evie Jordan means everything to me and whether I win or lose. It’s a sure way to prove to Mark and Christian that I deserve to be in the conversation of somebody who should get the next shot…”

Kate continues to pour her heart out to Teddy and he just stands there and hugs her as tightly as he possibly can.

“Good and that’s all I want for you as well. I want you to achieve your dreams. I want you to be the champion and if working with Kris is going to help you get there by all means I am all for it. You should be willing to do whatever is needed to constantly better yourself. You won’t get anywhere if you stay in the same place doing the same old, same old. You need to change, and adapt to your surroundings. Just let it be known that through it all I will have your back Kate. I am your husband and wherever you go I will follow…”

Kate smiles warmly as she kisses him passionately on the lips.

“Thank you babe… That’s what I wanted to hear. You are my everything and as long as I have you I know I can do anything. I know this might be a change for us with moving to a new home, but San Diego could be new beginning for all of us. This is a change for the better and we will conquer things together… Come on why don’t we go enjoy our new home and perhaps I might cook something special up tonight…”

“SWEET!!!!”

Is all Teddy can say in response as the two lovebirds walk hand in hand as they make their way to the inside of their luxurious home. It felt good to be successful but Kate wanted more than that. She wanted to be the best and this move was going to put her close to being just that. It was all or nothing and she wasn’t going to look back now.








You know it’s quite funny how the world works at times. I am not going to lie. There were so many thoughts rushing through my head when I realize that Alicia Lukas was going to be the one to challenge Evie Jordan at Violent Conduct. I will be absolutely blunt. I thought that battle royal was tailored made for me to win. Sure there might have been some amazing competition within that match but when it comes to me I always go into every single situation thinking I am nothing short but the absolute best. I always want the attention and if being a whore for the spotlight is a bad thing you might as well call me so many bad things under the sun because I want it all. I know people are quick to always shit on me because I seem to have my head wrapped up in so many different things.

Things that range from being among the best guitarist in the world! I know Griffin Hawkins could tell you that I am like the third best guitarist he has ever heard play and that’s me only playing rhythm. Just imagine what I could do if I played lead. I jumped from band to band trying to find a sense of belonging and finally found my grove when I joined that of Devilition. As the first lady of the heavy metal group I can do so much. It could be considered OUTRAGEOUS but I have always done things to the very best of my ability. I finally found a place where I could hit my stride and I am happy.

However just as much as I wanted to be a guitarist there was always a part of me that wanted to have my own band. I have been at this journey on four different occasions. I was a member of Eternal Suffering which was established by my friend Stephanie Sullivan’s former husband. We did so much together and it helped created my legacy as a band member, but like I said that was never enough. I always wanted so much more than that. I wanted to be front and center. I wanted to have all eyes on me and that is when I found my way into Ignorant Discord. I established my own band and it was so amazing. I got to showcase my vocals and when that fell a part that is when I moved right to that of Guilty Pleasure. It was such a great band. Once again I got to use my vocals for the greater good of the band. The sounds were amazing but the only downfall is that Kenzi Grey and I just couldn’t exist. After that band dissolved things died down for a while.

Now I can stand before you all and say that I have actually made it. I have the coolest band in the world in the form of the Gem Stones. We have done so many great things together. We are becoming famous and not only do we have a huge record deal but we were able to film our very first movie. It has been an awesome journey but I conquered having a band.

I get to call myself one of the best female guitarists of this generation and with the Gem Stones I am not front and center of one of the best female bands on the planet.

When I put my mind to something I always aim high and I don’t stop until I get what I want but I want to go beyond that. I want to conquer everything and that brings me to the one thing that I want to conquer more than anything else in this world.

That would be the world of wrestling. Every company I have ever been in I have ascended to the very top of their hardcore division or their secondary championship division.  I have always been looked upon as being a second tier wrestler and there’s nothing wrong with that.

I have always been told I am too small or I could never achieve anything past my ceiling. It gets really frustrating because I know for a fact I have all of the talent in the world if given a chance to really be a force to be reckoned with. Just take a look at what I have done in SCW… I came in as a spunky little rookie and when I captured that Roulette Championship I really made it into my very own

I set the standard and people had to follow me. When that was finally behind me I went on to something bigger. I went and won the Internet Championship. It was hard doing so but I took the title and I felt happy to be the champion. It didn’t last that long but when the title came back I made sure I became a two time champion. I fought challenger after challenger and became the woman who held that championship for the longest. I am in the history books and I will forever be the first person you think of when it comes to the Internet division.

I did everything that was asked of me. I had beaten former World Champions, I had beaten Hall of Famers and despite doing so much it just seemed like the respect never really followed. People would only stick me in my bubble and it hurts.

Hearing Alicia talk about me really set me off. After all of this time she finally respects me. She admitted to the world that she has this newfound respect when it comes to me but I will forever just be in my zone of the Roulette Championship or the Internet Champion. I am not cut out to be a World Champion…

Comments like that really get to me because they are selling me short or like I don’t belong here. I know there is so much more to me than being trapped in a zone. I have it in me to prove them wrong. People have always told me comments like that and every single time I have made it a mission to prove them all wrong.

The battle royal was my chance to do exactly that but when I was thrown over the ropes I felt like all of those hopes and dreams went up in smoke. I felt like I was a letdown and nothing good would come my way. I knew being eliminated meant to my ticket to Violent Conduct wasn’t punched. For the first time in a long time I would be sitting on the sidelines and I just couldn’t have that.

I issued an open challenge just so I could be on the show because I love this business! I needed to be on Violent Conduct and I personally called out Courtney Pierce because she showed interest on Twitter. I already have been setting myself up to possibly face a returning Courtney Pierce but then the unthinkable happened…

When you least expect things that is when the biggest and best blessings come in. Right before the Super Card I am in a situation where I will be fighting the World Champion Evie Jordan. After all of the months of running my mouth, and demanding a chance to prove myself, after the comments and the talking of shit. SCW is actually going to give me what I have been asking for…

I will be honest this has taken me quite by surprise…

I didn’t expect to be in a situation such as this… I thought I would be forced to work my way up from the bottom. I knew what I did as the Internet Champion didn’t really matter to SCW owners but I guess I was mistaken. They must have seen something in me even when they verbally don’t say anything.

Now it’s time to actually put my money where my mouth is. Now it’s time to not just speak these hopeful dreams into existence but to actually go about the wrestling rings and make them reality. There are so many ways to get to the result that you want, and if I become a champion I want it to be a huge spectacle. I want it to be at THE biggest show of the year or shortly before it. I want to be in the main event of HIGH STAKES… It’s such a huge dream for a small woman but it’s a dream that needs to be mine.

You have people like Crystal wanting to raise the stakes and go all in against Vixen…

You have people like my husband wanting to go all in against J2H…

Why can’t I live out my biggest fantasy and get what I want?!

The truth is nothing can stop me well except for management and of course Roxi Johnson with a golden contract that could put a wrinkle in any dream but that doesn’t even matter. Hell it doesn’t even matter if I don’t even get what I want but one thing I can do is become the focal point of the division. I can do the one thing that will put me front and center ahead of everybody. I can do the one thing to ensure that I got next and that’s by going out to that very ring and wrestling Evie Jordan to the best of my ability.

If I put up a good enough effort I know the owners could say she has earned her shot and will be considered for the future or in the running, but I don’t just want to be good enough. I want to make a bloody fucking statement. I want to prove a point and I don’t want there to be any doubt in anybody’s mind.

What I really need to do is go out there and beat the fucking champion. If I can manage to do that than nothing else really matters. This might be a key Climax Control show going into Violent Conduct.

For me however this is my HIGH STAKES… This is my main event moment and it’s time to go all in and capitalize on this… CARPE DIEUM in other words seize the day. It really didn’t matter who wore that World Championship the pressure would still be the same but the fact that it’s Evie Jordan my biggest nemesis in my entire SCW career makes it even more worthwhile.

There are so many questions that need to be answered such as who is the best between us. What would have happened if we were the deciding fall in the Blast From The Past finale. Those questions will get answered on Sunday Evie.

It will be me at all costs…

I must win… I have to win… I need to win…

Because if I don’t it’s all up to chance and I rather not risk everything as if my life was on a Roulette wheel and I am just waiting to see how Mark and Christian feel about me when it comes to being in the conversation. Making the definitive statement is the best approach. So it’s win or nothing at all…

I may not be ready but I will be Evie… Don’t you worry about that….








San Diego
Jet City South

After spending some time at her new house Kate Steele had finally found her way over to that of Jet City South. As soon as she walked in she was amazed to see how booming the wrestling school was doing. Kate could only nod her head in agreement as she looked around thinking about her own journey to get into wrestling 8 years ago. She had come a long way so seeing others work their asses off within a gym was amazing to her. Something however caught her eye and it was in the form of the man that she had wanted to speak to in Kris Ryans. She didn’t waste any time as she walked over to where he was standing. She took a long deep breath as she approached him. Today there wasn’t an entourage. It was merely just her trying to seek things out to better herself. Kris glanced at her as the two walked towards one another. He couldn’t help but greet her.

“Kate… Or should I call you Diamond… How are you and what brings you to Jet City South…”

Kate took a long sigh as she looked back at him.

“To be honest there’s so many different reasons why I decided to come here and I know I am not really a nice person in certain areas. I know my attitude might turn others off especially when they don’t get me at times. Being chaotic neutral doesn’t seem to be the most popular choice to people but a girl needs to look out for herself. It’s not so much of trying to be this hero as much as it is trying to accomplish the things I set out to do…”

Kate takes a deep breath as she continues to voice her opinions to him.

“What I want more than anything in this world is to become a World Champion. It’s been on my mind for the very longest and I really didn’t know where else to turn. I have strived to be the best for quite some time now and usually when I start building an ego it doesn’t end well for me. I always go about trying to break somebody’s arms or doing something over the top just to get that publicity. I rather not do something so crazy. I want to stick to my guns and I want to play it cool and simply be ready for this match with Evie Jordan. You are one of the best Kris… You became a Grand Slam Champion. You aren’t the biggest guy in the room and have accomplished so much for being rather small. I want to do the same as well…”

Kris nods his head as he looks back at her.

“And you think that by being here you really could seek what you are looking for… You think I can help bring you to the next level?!”

“To be honest I really don’t have a clue but I am willing to try anything. I know it sounds silly to have moved all of the way from Tampa just to be close to you and this gym but I have nowhere else to turn. When I first got into wrestling I traveled all the way from New York to Tampa Florida just to be in a wrestling school. Hell my father moved our family from London England to New York when I was only twelve so I am used to moving for bettering myself. This is no different Kris… I know you can personally mentor me like you have done so many others…”

Kris Ryans just takes it all in as he looks back at Kate and smiles at her.

“I knew there was always something special within you. I knew that from the very moment you and Violet Ripley became close friends, and the two of you were feuding within LAW… All the way to establishing the Red Hots and even the Pink Ladies…”

Kate nods her head.

“Well I don’t know if it was me being special as much as watching Violet being absolutely amazing. Watching her beat cancer and go on to give birth to some amazing children, with one of them being my Goddaughter! I think we always had a strong connection with each other…”

Kris smiles in return.

“But Violet just doesn’t keep anybody in her circle. It’s only a select few so the fact that she trusted you speaks volumes for how she views you. Anybody that Violet sees as a good person is a good person in my book. I tend to look at the people Violet considers as family as my very own family. So I will take you on and give you exactly what you want because I got your back. I will take you to a different level but you have to want it…”

“Oh I definitely want it Kris… I didn’t come all the way to San Diego to watch Sham-Moo as fucking Sea World or view animals at the San Diego Zoo. I came here to take this career to new heights. On top of that well…”

Kris chuckles in return as he looks back at Kate.

“Well to be honest while you are here I could use another teacher for the school. I think you would make a great addition to the Jet City South Staff. Having the best Internet Champion of all time as a teacher for the school could do wonders for so many of the students around here. You could be like our submission and technical guru. Really go about helping everyone fine tune their wrestling ability and tell them to keep going even when things don’t go their way. I think you could potentially learn things about yourself that you didn’t even know by helping others… It would work both ways…”

Kate nods her head as she shrugs her shoulders in return.

“To be honest I never really saw myself as a teacher. If I did view myself as a coach I would have taught my cousin Ruby how to wrestle. Lord knows she has been asking me over and over, and all I can do is give her the cold shoulder. I brushed her off and made her train with some of my friends. It would be messed up to become a teacher and…”

Kris smirks in return as he looks behind Kate as we can hear a loud voice yelling.

“OUTRAGEOUS… This gym is so totes awesome and there’s so much stuff to do!”

Kate is taken back as she turns around and sees her cousin Ruby walking in the gym with a gym bag in her hands. She isn’t alone as Sapphire and Emerald are with her. All of the Gem Stones have duffle bags in their hands as they look around. Sapphire cracks an evil grin as she walks up to them.

“I know you didn’t think we were going to stay all cooped up in that mansion forever. We need to be out doing things and this wrestling school seems like the place to do it…”

Kris smiles in return as he looks at Kate.

“I guess what your friends and your cousin are trying to say is that you are officially looking at the three newest students of Jet City South. There is always room for more in this school. Your cousin called us right away to let me know you were on your way here. I have been watching these girls backstage and here’s no reason why they can’t be in your world. If you feel uncomfortable being heir teacher as well we have so many coaches that can help them, but I have a feeling you will definitely want to help them out. After all you helped elevate their musical, and movie careers so why not aid them in the area that you are really strong in…”

“Kate… things are going to be so OUTRAGEOUS HERE!!! Could you image the Gem Stones workout?!”

Kate can only chuckle in return as she waves off the girls. With that they quickly begin to hit the gym and get excited as they try out some of the different workout equipment. Kris smiles as he looks at Kate.

“To be honest there’s another reason why I want you to be a teacher here. There’s somebody here that you can really help out with. Somebody that I personally want you to help mentor. I know Mikah trained her in the beginning and she was Jet City Sports Lab greatest success story but you could probably improve on that and take her in a different direction. Why don’t you go say hi… She’s standing over there… Courtney Pierce…”

Kate’s eyes open wide up in amazement as she looks back at Kris.

“You want me to mentor her?! Even though I want her to accept my challenge… That’s a little weird right?!”

Kris nods his head.

“A lot of weird things can happen in the world but you always need to expect the unexpected, and the greatest success story and naming your successor. Courtney has been through a lot but this is your chance to really give that knowledge to somebody else that is willing to listen to it. It might seem trivial in your quest to up your game but think of it in a wax on, wax off type of way. It’s all for something bigger. Build up the trust of someone like this might help you be a better cousin to Ruby, a better mother to your daughter, and a better wife to your husband. These are things you can definitely apply to your at home life…”

“Kris you don’t have to say anything else… I am on it…”

With that Kate walks over to where she spots Courtney Pierce training. Kate walks over to her with a small slight smile and speaks to her.

“Hey Courtney…”

Courtney turns her attention over to Kate as she stops lifting weights and looking at her.

“How’s it going Kate… Didn’t expect to see you here…”

“Well to be honest I came here for two reasons. One of them was to get Kris to help me prepare for this huge match with Evie Jordan, and the other reason was so that I could help mentor you a bit…”

“Mentor me… You know…”

Before Courtney could say anything Kate cuts her off.

“Oh don’t even say it… I get it. Is this where you try to bury me or make me feel a certain type of way. I do believe in the last promo I have ever seen you do. You felt this holier than art thou attitude. You felt like you were better than the entire bombshell roster. You were really stroking that Mikah ego talking down about my friend Crystal and her daughter but that’s not it though. You basically talked down my return and said I came off like a Jessie Salco and deserve to be in the same company such as her. When things don’t go my way I am annoying and…”

“Kate that was two years ago and maybe I was wrong on some things. You are a great wrestler. I will admit I never saw you winning the Internet championship and holding it as long as you did. I didn’t see you being a legit threat and taking down some of the names that you did…”

“Ahem you do realize in one of my biggest super card matches I did beat MIKAH in a strap match just saying…”

Courtney looks at Kate smirking.

“I guess this whole mentoring thing is going really well isn’t it?!”

Kate thinks about it as she glares daggers into Courtney’s eyes.

“Listen to me I want you to accept my challenge for Violent Conduct… I want you return in such a big way. I know it must be weird to hear that from a potential opponent but truth be told when I look at you I see the same exact woman that I was at 21. I was young and so naïve. I didn’t want to wait. I was supposed to join a wrestling company as part of a tag team competition but instead we decided to join before that competition. We were eager to pull the trigger and as soon as we joined the company I couldn’t help but talk so much shit. I felt so entitled for everything. I grew up a spoiled brat but wrestling really revealed that you can’t always get what you want just because you say you want it…”

“Like you always clamoring for a title shot?!”

Kate sighs as she looks at the younger woman.

“Exactly… Being in wrestling made me realize that I had to drop some of that spoiled girl mentality, and I had to work for things. Nothing came easy but it made me learn that some things needed to change in order for me to get anywhere. Now when you were first in this business you were what only 19 years old. You had a holier than art thou attitude. You felt like you are God’s gift to Earth and…”

“You talk about spoiled girl attitude but I don’t see that you really have changed any of it Kate…”

Kate just sighs again as she looks back at Courtney with a sigh.

“Listen here you…”

“Kate just relax I am just bursting your bubbles. Truth be told I might have been a bit naïve when I first got into wrestling. I felt like I had some stuff to prove and I might have said some things that stepped on toes. It was merely to be meant in the spirit of competition. No hard feelings. Truth be told I actually respect you and what you manage to do. If you want to mentor me I am all for that…”

“Good and you better accept my challenge, and better come at me with all cylinders. I have seen you lurking around looking for a home and if you do return it can’t be half assed. You need to go all out to do this. You need to put your all into it and you better give me everything you have. You have all of the talent in the world to really become the future. I see you as being a woman who could be my successor. Take SCW to new heights Courtney…”

Courtney smiles.

“Oh by the way I could also help you out… I may not know much but I did beat Evie Jordan and win the Blast From the Past… Something you didn’t do… So this little friendly rivalry and mentorship can go both ways Kate… Just saying… How bad do you want to beat Evie let alone me… You will have to work for it girl…”

The two just smile at one another as there is a stare down between the two and we leave on that image.





So Evie it looks like fate has finally brought us together. After everything that has been said between the both of us it looks like we are finally going to get that showdown with one another. I will say that I actually respect you as a competitor. I know people in this industry can get all caught up in things such as hatred and people not liking one another. To be honest I don’t particularly care for you as a person. You are a gorgeous woman and you have the man of your dreams. I guess we can both relate in that area. I love my Teddy to no end just like you love your Ben and whatever pets and stuff you have. You would damn near do whatever it took to be there for Ben.

You are a woman who is as vile and vain as they come. However in the same token you are also a woman who when puts her mind to something you go out there and actually accomplish goals. That’s impressive. You handle your shit and that much I admire. I would be a fool if I didn’t respect the ability of the woman who managed to win the future star award in her year of debuting. I would also be a fool if I didn’t respect the woman who had climbed through the ranks and won the original triple crown in SCW.

You are a multiple time World Champion. You are a Roulette Champion and are also a former tag team champion. That is great no matter how you look at things. If you really get deeper into things when you lost your Roulette Championship it was to the woman who is probably in the history books at the greatest Roulette Champion of all time which is Sam Marlowe so no shade will be thrown at you on that front.

You won the tag titles and went about vacating the titles so you never really got beaten for that for that and of course the World title you held because you rose through the ranks of winning the Blast From The Past tourney and lost that first title to Polly Playtime.

I can’t even throw shade at you for that because in the same token I lost my Internet Championship to the same woman.  So that makes us equal in those regards but we aren’t defined by what we did in our early years of being in SCW. Our legacies are created about how we evolved since those days. Since then I went on to the become the Internet Champion at My Bloody Valentine.

It’s ironic that the same event where I won my first ever SCW Championship is the same event where I would go on to win the Internet Championship. Just like I did with the Roulette Championship I carried the Internet Championship to new heights. I set the fucking bar with that title. I became the greatest Internet Champion in this company’s history. I have beaten a list of who’s who and I became the longest reigning Internet Champion of all time. Nobody took me down and I only lost it when I tried to elevate myself by going after an opponent that I handpicked to fight.

Everybody else that SCW had lined up for me I had no issue in taking down. That has been my story and up until facing Myra I hadn’t been pinned or submitted all year. That was my year in review. If it could be defined in my own eyes I would say it has been a year of being the most improved wrestler in the company.

However as my stock was steadily growing there you were Evie. In the same way that you won your first ever World Championship by winning the Blast From The Past you once again earned your place by winning the tournament again. You got your title shot and at the end of the day you used everything you had in you to go about beating Andrea Hernandez. That is impressive, and that I have to respect. You rose to the challenge and proved to be a champion.

However that is where my level of respect comes to an end because it’s ABSOLUTELY BULLSHIT that you are here to begin with. It’s not like you even wanted to be in this company to begin with let alone the Blast From The Past tournament. The only reason you were even in the tournament was because your husband signed you up. It’s not like YOU WANTED IT FOR YOURSELF!

But long behold you were good… You got teamed up with an amazing partner in one of the best from SCU, and you marched your way through the tournament because of Mark Cross carrying you. I find it funny for a woman who didn’t even want to be here in the first fucking place when all of the marbles are on the line that’s when you want to take things seriously.

It’s bullshit… To be honest I don’t like you Evie… I never did and I never will. From the very moment of you beating me early in my career to me denying you from winning the Internet Championship at a Super Card to going about doing again in the Blast From The Past the truth of the matter is that things between us are dead lock even. We both throughout our career managed to beat the other in 1 on 1 matches, and we both hold victories over one another in tag team matches where neither of us were involved in the final decision.

So that makes it even but in reality when it comes to big match situations I don’t think you can beat me. You had two chances to pry the Internet Championship from me during two different reigns and you simply couldn’t get the job done. You couldn’t take the title away from me!

You beat me in the finale of the BFTP but it’s not like you did anything. If you didn’t go through me to win the tournament and the Internet Championship then you really didn’t win. You can sit on your high horse because yes you were the winner but right before you even challenged Andrea didn’t you lose to Alicia Lukas in a singles match right before you took the title?!

For somebody to truly be epic and amazing you need to win in every single match that you are put in especially when it comes to singles matches. You need to always bust your ass and prove you deserve to be there more than others. The more you lose the more people are going to feel entitled like they are owed a shot even if they lose because they managed to beat YOU…

At first I hated Alicia because she is getting like 20 shots but then again if she managed to beat you before a huge super card earlier in the year and you were the contender. If she managed to win a battle royal among other things then yes she deserves to be there.

It’s just a fucking shame though because when I was the Internet Champion I didn’t drop a single singles match. I didn’t allow there to be a question of who is next and gain this line of people who felt like they should get a shot, and be handed something like a car on the Oprah show. I beat EVERYBODY that was put in my way.

I don’t think you have that ability in you though. Because long behold here we are now and I know you have a huge match with Alicia on the horizon but here I am staring you down and you have something I clearly want. I will not stop at nothing to beat you for a right to put myself at the center of the talks. Beating the champion is my rite of passage to get into this division and I won’t allow you to take it away from me.

I don’t care how you might feel this might be a warm up to Alicia. The truth is even she can hold onto beating me a year ago. Yes she might have thrown me out in a battle royal but it’s not like she pinned me. it’s not like we have really fought in a long time. It’s been bullshit in my eyes Evie. You don’t know how much it feels to feel like I am constantly getting snubbed in this company.

You have no idea how it felt to not even be considered for those chamber qualifying matches a year ago. Those matches were handed out to everybody but I didn’t even get one. I held a chip on my shoulder for months. I guess that is why I won the Internet Championship because I wanted that respect. I wanted people to look at me in a different light but it didn’t work.

People rather keep me in my bubble and tell me I am second tier at best…

Fuck off with that bloody rubbish… I deserve so much more than especially out of all of the female champions this year I held my title the longest out of all of them. When everybody was falling like flies I was being the best champion I could be and it’s still not good enough. I had to sit on the back burner and watch people like Alicia get handed shot after shot, I had to watch Andrea get another shot even after losing to CRYSTAL AND ROXI in that golden contract match. I had to sit here and watch random people like fucking Violet get a random title shot for not doing anything.

Yet the woman who has a resume of beating game competition.

The woman who carried the Internet division and being the best ever is told no… Is told she’s not even in the running and has to be on a back burner somewhere. That’s bullshit no matter how you look at it. What more do I need to prove that I deserve the shot. What do I have to prove that I belong to be here. People want to tell me I am not World Championship material. Yes I am talking about Alicia Lukas…

How does that comment make any sense when Roxi Johnson beat her twice once in the chamber and of course in Alicia’s return match, and Roxi challenges me for my title and I submit her. Yet I don’t deserve it and am not material enough?!

POPPYCOCK…

Even you Evie you get treated like a golden child. You have always been built up with so much hype. People would be quick to say it’s because of who you are fucking but to be honest it’s not that. I have seen you hang out with greatness considering you and Odette win titles. You built yourself up by hanging around successful people and I thought I could do the same.

I idolized Mikah at one point… I am best friends with Melody… A part of me thought that they could rub off on me but I realized I needed to find my own way. A way to get better, to feel more hungry and to finally have that breakthrough I was looking for.

Evie you are my breakthrough and once I get through you I will be in position to receive exactly what I want. It’s one thing to talk up that shit but it’s another thing to back it up. I don’t give a damn if you go on to lose the damn title to Alicia Lukas, and there’s a never ending cycle of the company you feel you deserve a rematch and of course there’s Roxi with her damn contract as well, but I won’t take a backseat to any of you without inserting myself into the picture as well…

A win over you ensures I get what I want and I will win…

You have already proved that you are suspect at best when it comes to these matches under pressure. You lost the match right before the big match against Andrea I believe so it’s time to be that choke artist once again. I am sure there will be respect after the match and win, lose, or draw I will be happy with whatever effort I put in because I know it will be my best.

But while I am here I might as well give you my best. I might as well my best so I can get mine…

The time for being on the backburner needs to end… It’s time to take my place at the top and then hopefully going to Violent Conduct if everything works out to beat the woman who beat you years ago and never got her rightful prize in Courtney Pierce…

Everything is out there and it’s not the time to be bubbly like Diamond… It’s not time to talk about movies, things being outrageous…

It’s time to channel what got me to being successful. It’s time to be that Siren and with everything in me I am going into this match with one purpose….

To tap you the fuck out…

The Siren has returned and it won’t be long until you find yourself SHIPWRECKED….

See you soon Evie… The Siren Song is playing which will spell your demise…


55
Climax Control Archives / Relaxation and Respect (A Kate Steele RP)
« on: August 28, 2020, 11:33:52 PM »
Tampa Bay, Florida

This had been the first time in ages that The Warren family had been home. Juliet smiled as she threw her bag to the side and screamed at the very top of her lungs. The 12 year old girl couldn’t help but sprint her way towards their pool.

“Finally we are home… I CAN ACTUALLY GO SWIMMING IN MY OWN POOL!!!”

Juliet was gone leaving just Teddy and Kate by themselves. Teddy carried a huge bag in his hands. He smiled as he looked at his SCW Internet Championship before reaching into the bag and pulling out a replica of the same very belt. He walked to their den which held all of their accomplishments ranging from Juliet’s soccer trophies to all of Kate’s wrestling replicas. Teddy smiled as he went over to his side of the room and started to put his replica on the wall. Kate could only sigh as she crossed her arms and looked at him. She had so many different thoughts running through her mind as she watched the smile that was locked on Teddy’s lips. This was only Teddy’s third wrestling accomplishment compared to the 19 that Kate had on the wall. She looked back and forth before she wrapped her arms around her husband looking at the wall.

“I know I am not one who really says this all that often but I am really proud of you Todd. Even though our careers might be separate from one another and you went about getting your sister in law Cindy to manage you and I have my cousin managing mine. I really am happy you could finally do what you set out to do…”

Teddy nods his head with a grin as he nails the championship to the wall. He slowly turns his attention over to his wife and hugs her as tightly as possible as he plants a kiss on her lips.

“Thank you so much babe but to be honest as great as this feels. I am the one who is proud of you. This isn’t about me by any means. Wrestling isn’t my passion like it is for you. I was merely just a manager when I started out. If I didn’t have you as my trainer and my teacher none of this would have been possible. I would still be the joke that people laughed at or be considered the comedy act… You however helped me get out of that role and now I feel really confident like I am building myself up for J2H…”

Teddy points at his wife.

“I am just honored that I can hold the same feel title that you held and dominated in the Internet division with. You took down everybody that tried to rise up against you. You took them all down and that’s absolutely crazy. You shattered every single record with this very title and now I can hopefully use it as a platform to show everybody that I can be the workhorse that my wife is…”

Kate just shakes her head with a sig as she lets out a long deep breath in return.

“I know I should be feeling better than what I do Todd… I did break every single record. I did hold the Internet Championship the longest but even though I have busted my ass to do everything I possibly could nobody will ever respect me for the talent that I have… I will forever be the Mid Card Queen, the Jerrica Benton ripoff or a girl who isn’t really worthy for the main event… What more do I really have to do to prove that I belong?! I carried the reboot of an entire division. I beat everybody who was placed in front of me and even though I did that much it still doesn’t seem like I get the acknowledgements for what I deserve…”

Teddy looks at his wife as he hugs her tighter than before. Kate really was holding it all in and Teddy just ran his fingers through his hair as he spoke some more.

“Kate there’s no reason to hold everything in that you do. Sometimes there’s nothing wrong with letting it all go. There is absolutely nothing wrong with being emotional….”

“Personally I rather not let them go… Keeping them locked away seems much easier than just letting them all out… I don’t do well with my emotions and you know my past from when my sister bullied me. Letting them go only caused me to become a cutter and pick up on suicidal tendencies… My emotions got me locked up in a psychiatric hospital on multiple occasions and forced to wear a straitjacket…I can never go back to feeling those type of emotions… I need to keep them hidden and locked away so I don’t hurt myself, you, or even Juliet in the process…”

Teddy nods his head as he smiles at his wife.

“While that all may have been true at one point that isn’t the truth right now. You have a family now and whenever you feel you want to get emotional we are here to help carry your burden. We are here to lift you up when you are feeling down, and to push you in the right direction. I know in the past it was always your word against your sister’s. Your parents weren’t there and thought that money could fill in the void of your emotional needs but that’s not the case. You have a husband that loves you and a daughter who thinks the absolute world of you…”

Kate let’s all of her emotions go as she becomes a sobbing mess.. Teddy grabs her placing her head against her shoulder as he pat’s her back. She just lets it all out.

“I just feel like so much is expected of me and I don’t get the respect I deserve. I grew up being the youngest in my family. I have always gotten everything I have ever wanted but for the first time in my life I can actually really stand out and do something on my own. I busted my ass in the Internet division and none of it is appreciated. On top of that like I told you I was the youngest and now with the Gem Stones I am in the oldest in the band. Those women are really looking up to me to be the pillar that is going to bring them to the promise land. Ruby is my cousin but we connect on a sisterly level and she is looking at me to be her role model. I have to be a mother to Juliet and a wife to you…”

Kate sighs again.

“That is honestly a lot of pressure for a girl who was raised to be a spoiled brat… A role i wasn’t accustomed to doing… On top of that it’s really hard to be Diamond Gem Stone balancing my music career with my wrestling career… It’s so much and I feel like I am failing at doing it…”

Teddy smirks as he looks at his wife.

“That is all nonsense for the record… It’s all in your head. I know it might be hard to feel like you can’t balance everything but nobody does it as well as you do. You are an amazing mother and a wife. Juliet thinks the entire world of you and for as worthless as you might feel it takes a lot of courage to adopt an 8 year old and raise her as if she was your own. You are an inspiration to me as a wife and seeing you wrestle gets me motivated to be even better. Honestly I wouldn’t even be going after J2H if you didn’t always try to step up against people who you feel are better than you… You have a passion like none other and you should never doubt that. You might wear too many hats but truly nobody does it like you do. You are a jack of all trades and in my eyes definitely a master of some of them… Anybody can have an off night. Just look at our friend Griffin. He lost his match but the thing is you can’t allow yourself to be defined those losses. You need to be defined by how you bounce back from you…”

Teddy points at his wife.

“The real question is what are you planning to do… What do you want to do from here?!”

Kate thinks about it as she looks over at her wall of accomplishments. She stares at all of the replica championships on the wall as she finally begins to speak.

“To be honest I think what I want to do more than anything right now is to finally become a World Champion… I know I have one World Championship to my name going all the way back to LAW 6 years ago but I don’t want to be looked at as only being a champion because I was the only one that didn’t leave a tournament. I want more out of this business. I want to actually go out to that ring and earn my place. I need to win a World Championship to feel satisfied…”

Teddy smirks.

“Well you don’t need to do that because you already earned your place for as far as I am concerned but if you feel winning will finally put all the critics to rest once and for all you know what you need to do. This is your moment Kate and even though I know there are thoughts that are constantly clouding your mind about how others feel about you…”

Kate begins to vent as she looks at her husband.

“Yes… Comments that people think I am too small or that I am second tier… They say those comments over and over again!”

“Well you can put all of those comments to rest by going out to that ring and winning… All you need to do is get past this battle royal and you will finally get what you have been wanting. No being in the main event because you won a briefcase. No being in a situation because you were the only one left. It’s something that you will HAVE EARNED so you need to be about your business and do what you do best… The best way to silence the critics is to prove each and all of them wrong. Just go out there and win and the rest will tell the story of what’s to come. I know it might sounds like a hard thing to do considering there are 8 other women who will be looking to win as much as you want too but that’s the best way to prove your sense of belonging. Go out there and show that you deserve to be there and after winning nobody can tell you any differently. Don’t let there be any doubts in anyone’s mind about you and what you stand for…”

Teddy continues to smirk as he speak some more.

“You are the leader of this family… You are the bread winner but now is your time to actually do what you do best. I believe in you, Juliet has your back but now it’s on you to finally do it Kate. Don’t let the past hold you back. Don’t let the comments of others dictate on what you are about. You know damn well what this would mean to you. On top of that you have been wanting to face Evie for a very long time now. You have wanted to get your hands on her so go out there and handle your business… Make this match count and make it count… Don’t leave it to fate. For some in this company you know they will get handed a title opportunity whether it’s deserved or not but for others like you. You haven’t had that luxury… You know what you need to do…”

“I think I do… Thank you for being the best husband in the world…I really love you in ways I couldn’t even imagine…”

Teddy smirks as he looks back at her.

“Thank you babe although it takes an amazing wife like you for me to be the best husband in the world… Just do your best and don’t you ever look back no matter the costs… Each step back is a learning experience where you can ultimately persevere harder and further than before…Go claim what belongs to you…”

Kate takes this all in. She offers a smile before she hugs her husband as tightly as she can as we go elsewhere…








How’s it going SCW…

To be honest as I stand here before you all I have so many thoughts going through my head. I poured my entire heart out into the Internet division. I gave everything I had to build that division from the ground up. When the division rebooted I ascended the ladder and I really ran away with the division in a way that I honestly didn’t see myself doing. I guess part of me wanted to rewrite the history of my first reign with the championship.

I had just shattered the record of being the longest Roulette Champion ever. I raised the bar and defended as much as I could. I went on to win that Internet Championship from my best friend Melody Grace. I beat Evie Baang in one of my first defenses and I created the Inter-Kate. It felt amazing but then all of it came crashing down to the ground when I dropped my title to Polly Playtime. That was four years ago.

Before this latest reign as the Internet Championship the last time I held SCW Gold was four years ago and since that day it has been trying my best to figure out who I wanted to be. I went through the phase of attacking anybody and everybody breaking arms to prove myself as the best submission on the roster. I went through the phase of being spunk undersized underdog, I tried to be the best female guitarist and even made my own female band becoming a vocalist with an entourage around me. I tried to emulate Jem and the Holograms. To be honest it was mostly a lot of throwing stuff at a wall and seeing what sticks but what has really helped my career in ways I couldn’t imagine was the return of the Internet Championship.

Once I grabbed onto that I wiped away four years of doubts, four years of frustration and four years of trying to figure things out. I proved that I was a competent wrestler and was ready to be considered in the upper echelon in the bombshell championship.

I did so many amazing things with the championship. I defended it against Hall of Famers, future hall of famers, former World Champions, and with every defense I just got better and better. I held tied the longest reign and shattered the record for most combined days as champion, most defenses, among other things. I did everything I could with the title and it’s only logical I go about taking that next step in my career. The next step is chasing after the World Bombshell Championship.

It’s the only place left for me to go and based on what I have done in the Roulette division, the Internet division what more is there for me?! However the way I think of myself is not the way others think of me. it gets irritating hearing people saying I am a great second tier wrestler… At Best… How that is my ceiling and there’s no growth for me after that… That’s basically what Tommy Knox said about me and to be honest I can’t help but feel disrespected about it.

What does a girl have to do in order to really prove a sense of belonging… It feels annoying to feel disrespected and the one thing I have never really done in this company is be in the main event of a Super Card. Sure I might have used a briefcase to force my way into a spot but it’s not like I worked my way up in contention matches. It’s not like I fought through the roster to gain that place. That was something I had once and after that night it was going back to reality.

I need more than just that however. I have been in this company for a long time and have only had two World Championship matches. That really makes me feel like I haven’t done enough and I need more. With those thoughts in mind I know winning this battle royal is the only way that I will ever feel justified that I have earned my place and once I win there won’t be any doubts that I am worthy of being in the World Championship division.

No more second tier wrestler comments. No more you don’t belong here… I just need to get past this match so I can show the world that I belong here and I won’t ever leave.

However in order to get to where I want to be I need to compete in a battle royal and need to overcome 8 other top tier competitors in order to mark my place. Before I get into the habit of talking about them let me first talk about the woman who currently stands at the very top of the food chain.

Evie Jordan is an awesome competitor… She is an absolute beast in the ring. She got to live out her fantasy of being a Golden couple not once but twice. She did so with the Roulette Championship and did so again as the World Bombshell Champion. She and Ben are two of the best at the craft. I know she has won so many titles has been in the finals of the Blast From The Past on multiple occasions but as scary as she might be considering she has beaten Andrea, she has beaten Alicia Lukas and so many others. The one thing she has not been able to do in SCW is BEAT ME!!!

Sure she can claim she won the Blast From The Past but it’s not like she pinned me. it’s not like she submitted me. She was only able to get to where she was because of Mark Cross…

Which reminds me that’s another thing I have done in this company! I made it to the finals of the tournament and still don’t get the respect that I think I deserve…

When Evie and I did meet in the ring one on one in a match for my Internet Championship at High Stakes of 2016 she came into the match undefeated. She won next future star. She had so much hype to her and I BEAT HER IN THE MIDDLE OF THE RING… I gave Evie her first lost in this company which in turn made her shatter the gift Ben gave her that night and she unleashed a huge hissy fit…

The reason I talk shit about Evie over and over is because I already beat her. Just like I had beaten Mikah in a one on one strap match that year, in the same way I have beaten Roxi Johnson multiple times…

What in the bloody fuck do I need to do in order to get some respect?! When is it ever going to be enough?!

I never get that respect though and Evie shows off even more disrespect by not even listing me in her tweets of people she wants to defend against. Obviously after beating her and she really not being able to get that key defining win over me. She knows in her heart that I will be the one to take that title away from her… These are facts and I live up to what I say.

Not that I got that out of my system let’s focus on the women that are actually in this match.

First and foremost you have Candy… Candy is really sweet no pun intended. She has a heart of gold and she loves her dog. She is an amazing hair dresser and in a perfect world she would be worthy of being recruited by the BEST HAIR FRIENDS of me and Melody Grace. She could colour our hair whatever she wanted and we know that it would be absolutely epic. As a Roulette Champion Candy was very top notch. She turned back every challenger that came her way.

She proved that she had ability and was more than a girl who was happy go lucky. She had beaten Keira which is always top notch. She had beaten Sam Marlowe to gain the championship and went on to hold it for five months. I honestly don’t even know how she lost to Violet but I guess everybody has an off night.

As great as Candy might be however there is one thing that she hasn’t managed to do in this company and that is beat me. I submitted her in the middle of the ring multiple times. I stopped her from advancing further in the Blast From The Past and to be honest she has a huge future ahead of her, but that journey will probably go through the Internet division first.

She still needs to pay her dues a bit and considering how I have beaten her time and time again. She isn’t quite ready for her time to shine in the main event yet. She needs to build herself up a bit more and I know I am more deserving than her. Sometimes being too sweet can be bad because eventually you will get a cavity and it’s a horrible feeling.

I will be that cavity… I am that hole Candy and you won’t be beating me. Not now and certainly not ever. The road to getting to Violent Conduct goes through me, and with the way I have been feeling. I feel like I want this the most.

There’s also Bea Barnhart in this match and to be honest our paths have never really interacted with one another. She is the wife of Bill Barnhart and for the most part she is relatively new to wrestling. I have been wrestling for eight years now and I am not going to be outdone by the wife of some wrestler. She still has much to learn in this business.

To me her even being in this match is an absolute jump and if I am being completely honest she is clearly outmatched when it comes to this match. When I look at everybody else in this match there is a certain level experience to everybody. There is a certain level of prestige and competitive nature that they bring to the ring. For you however I don’t see that. Perhaps I might be wrong and for all I know you have the ability to throw me out of the ring.

I want you to shock the world…. I want you to make me eat my words and I want for you to showcase that that when push comes to shove you know how to step up when it means something. I just don’t see it however. You still have much to prove in order to be taken seriously. One day you might become a wrestler to be feared among other things but I doubt it’s going to happen at Climax Control. Not when I am standing in that ring. After what I have been through in my career I feel like I have the most to prove. I won’t let you be better than me…

I know when there are no real expectations it gives you more time to do the unthinkable… I been in your shoes Bea but there won’t be a surprise winner… I must get rid of you and make my clear cut path to facing Evie… Hit you with my best shot?! If I do you want be getting up and that just makes you easy pickings for what’s to ultimately to happen when me being the last one standing…










Lake Buena Vista, Florida
Disney World

It was a family day for the Warren family as they walked through the confines of Disney World’s Magic Kingdom. It really wasn’t like Kate to be quite the family woman but after what Myra had said to her about being too over the top, too egomaniac among other things Kate new she needed to settle down a bit. Being back home in Florida meant she could actually take part in some fun activities which meant it was time for some good ole fashion fun. Juliet stood next to Kate as eager as can be as she jumped around excitedly looking back at her mother.

“OH MY GOD… I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU TOOK ME TO DISNEY WORLD!!!! I WANT TO GO ON SPLASH MOUNTAIN… I WANT TO RIDE SPACE MOUNTAIN… I WANT TO RIDE ON THE IT’S A SMALL WORLD RIDE, AND FLY ON DUMBO!!!! So much to do and… It’s all about fun!!!”

Teddy smiled as he walked on the opposite side of his wife. He raised his Internet Championship high into the air.

“I AM THE CHAMPION AND I TOOK MY FAMILY TO DISNEY WORLD!!!!!!!!! IT’S WHAT EVERYBODY SAYS WHEN THEY WIN THE SUPER BOWL, THE MVP, THEY END UP SAYING THEY ARE GOING TO DISNEY WORLD!!!!!!!”

Kate however just giggles as she hugs both of her family members. She looks at both of them with a wide grin on her lips.

“We will do whatever you both wish… Honestly I just want to see you both happy… We really don’t get time to spend as a family and I want you both know that I am here for you all as a mother and as a wife…”

Teddy nods his head as he looks back at his wife.

“Trust me we fully enjoy having moments like this. Maybe this trip would have been better when you actually managed to win your battle royal and worked your way up into winning the World Championship. This would have seemed better. On top of that we didn’t have to go here today. I know you have a huge match ahead of you and time could have been better spent at a gym preparing for what’s to come…”

“Look as much as I can sit there in a gym all day to me this is training… In trying to achieve my own goals I often neglect you both. We really haven’t celebrated you winning your own accomplishment so it’s time we do something for you. I don’t want to be that woman who is only into her own selfish desires. Let’s just enjoy our day. Seeing you both happy will put me at ease for my match. It at least me knows that win or lose you both will have your back…”

Juliet looks up at her mother.

“Mom we will always have your back… That’s what family is for right?! One day we will come here and we are going to celebrate your win in an even bigger way…Use that as motivation for your match…”

Kate smirks.

“Thank you I didn’t really need the extra motivation but just to see your smiling faces I promise to go extra hard in the match…”

Teddy winks.

“Great and just in case you needed some extra motivation to win your match or to get the best type of relaxation training for your huge match… I want to show you a surprise…”

“What surprise?!”

Before Kate can say anything it’s at that moment where we can hear a very strong English accent yell out four words that we are accustomed to hearing by now.

“DIAMOND IS TRULY OUTRAGEOUS!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Kate rolls her eyes as she looks at her husband.

“Bloody fucking hell Todd you honestly didn’t did you?! This was supposed to be a family day!!!”

Teddy smiles in return.

“I know but to be honest it wouldn’t be family without them… Cindy has been helping me cope with some things, and I have come to the realization that your friends make you happy and seeing as you have a huge close bond with them that makes them part of our family…”

Ruby smiles as she runs up to Kate hugging her cousin as tightly as possible.

“EXACTLY… and if you don’t think we are family that’s OUTRAGEOUS… Considering you are my cousin Diamond!!!!”

“…Nice to see you Prudence…. Now get your hands off of m….”

“CALL ME RUBY PLEASE…And right now you are DIAMOND because we have big things to do as the GEM STONES…”

In that moment we see the raven haired Sapphire. She seems disgusted looking around.

“Bloody fucking hell… This is the most happiest place on Earth Colour me not impressed… A bunch of poppycock if I say so myself…”

The pink haired Emerald smiles warm heartedly as she joins the fray.

“OMG DISNEY WORLD… I THINK I WANT TO BUY SOME STUFF AND HUGE FROZEN LEMONADE… HOW MANY POUNDS DO YOU THINK IT WILL COST?!”

Kate sighs in return.

“Too fucking much…”

Juliet opens her eyes in amazement.

“LANGUAGE… YOU OWE MONEY TO THE POTTY MOUTH JAR WHEN WE GET HOME…”

“BLOODY FUCKING HELL… TODD I THOUGHT YOU SAID THIS WAS A FAMILY DAY!!!”

Teddy smirks.

“Teddy Actually it is… The Gem Stones are going to take Juliet off of our hands for a bit… It’s been a while since we really had a proper date… I thought maybe we could do some things on our own. Maybe take a photo of us kissing in Cinderella’s castle and do some other naughty things if we can find the proper private places…”

Teddy grins looking at his wife who smirks in return. Ruby however seems disgusted.

“THAT SOUNDS OUTRAGEOUS!! But we will leave you love birds to it… Don’t do anything too crazy… This is a family friendly park and…”

Kate answers back.

“Walt Disney was a pervert… Now just go!”

With that the Gems all walk away leaving Kate alone with her husband. The two of them walk hand and hand with each other. It seems like a very magical night indeed. As they look at their surroundings. It isn’t that long however until they run into something that seems interesting. A person in a Minnie Mouse costume is walking down the street in Disney. The person in the costume has about two helpers with her and they stare at Teddy calling him over. Kate and Teddy walk over to where Minnie is standing and they are smiling as they glance at her. One of the help smiles at Teddy.

“Minnie would like a picture of you and it is accustomed for men to kiss her hand when meeting her,,,”

Kate chuckles.

“Bloody hell she wants a photo?! A married with Minnie sounds awesome…”

“Yeah I will just raise my Internet Championship high into the air for the photo!”

Teddy smirks in return. Minnie however looks at Kate as she waves her finger at her as the workers begin to speak again.

“Actually Minnie doesn’t want to take a picture with you. She just wants one of her and the gentleman if you don’t mind…”

Kate is taken back as she crosses her arms as she looks at Minnie with an evil grin on her lips.

“That’s fine she can take a picture with my man all she wants because that just means I am going to find Mickie and I am GONNA HAVE HIM ALL TO MYSELF!!!!”

Minnie begins to throw a hissy fit as she quickly grabs Teddy and places a kiss on him while wearing the costume. Kate however just snaps as she looks at Minnie and goes ballistic.

“OH HELL FUCKING NO… I KNOW YOU DIDN’T JUST TOUCH MY HUSBAND!!!!!!!!”

“With that in mind Kate can’t help but charge after Minnie Mouse. She spears the costume character to the ground which draws some boos from some of the socially distanced crowd in the background. Kate positions herself on Minnie as she sits down on her arm and pulls back as much as she possibly can.

“TIME TO WRECK YOUR ARM YOU STUPID MOUSE…I’LL SHOW YOU YOUR CHEESE FOR THIS PHOTO!!!!!!”

Kate seems to be in a trance as she pulls back further and further. The boos get louder and louder. Teddy begins to scream at his wife.

“Kate calm down!!!! You are going to hurt her!!!!”

It isn’t long before the help screams.

“WE NEED SECURITY!!!!”

In that moment security quickly rushes onto the scene and they immediately yank the 5’2 woman off of the costumed Minnie. Kate can’t help but go ballistic as they begin to drag her away and she screams back at the Minnie.

“That two tone flirting mouse is going to pay for what she said to my HUSBAND… WHERE’S THE MANAGER… I WANNA SPEAK TO THE MANAGER!!!!”

With that the crowd actually boos Diamond as she gets yanked away by security and they start up a Karen chant.

“KAREN! KAREN! KAREN!!!”

Teddy sighs as he follows suit.

“Damn it Karen… I mean Kate…. Hey let go of her that’s my wife!!!!”

Teddy can only follow his wife and it’s on this moment that we fade out on.






As I look at this Battle Royal I see some other names that instantly jump out and one of them is Jessie Salco. Jessie Salco is one of the most longest tenured women on the SCW roster. I know at one point she constantly kept asking for title shots and found herself going through a title ban. She is one who always asks for a handout and to be honest she truly doesn’t have to do that. I know she gets a lot of shit but to be honest she has done a lot of things in SCW. She is a multiple time Roulette Champion, she is a multiple time Tag Team Champion and has also managed to hold the Internet Championship. She has a list of so many things that she has accomplished during this time in this company.

The one thing that has always eluded her has been that of the SCW World Bombshell Championship. Once she accomplishes that I know we won’t ever hear the end of it. She will run her mouth to no end. She will talk shit until we honestly can’t take it anymore. I at least have to admire that about Jessie. Even if things have felt like complete shit she doesn’t really manage to complain.

She goes out there and she continues to wrestle. She is able to put the past behind her so she can focus to the latest task at hand. That takes a lot of skill to do considering so many people would just let the past eat away at them. That doesn’t seem to happen with Jessie though. Her biggest issue however is she can do drastic things when she gets title crazy. I remember her feuding with her close friend and tag team partner Amy Marshall for the Roulette Championship.

She also couldn’t be happy for me when I won my briefcase. She did what she could to steal it from me. she attacked me from behind and stole it putting me in a position where I actually had to fight for something that I had already won. Whenever it involves a title she will be quick to stab a love one in the back. She doesn’t have to resort to such things because I know she is a competent wrestler. She has the ability and the skill. The only thing she needs to do is be consistent so she can constantly get the opportunities that she is always looking for. As long as she focuses on that she doesn’t have to worry about having the most losses in the company. She can be looked upon as being a legend. A woman who doesn’t back down from anything and always puts up a fight. However sometimes her stupid reactions gets the best of her and in the end that will be her own undoing.

She isn’t the only one in this match that can be a little title hungry and of course I am talking about Keira Johnson. Keira is supposed to be a hero however quite often she does things way too drastic and for what purpose exactly. She is quick to give into Sin as a way to take on an unnecessary evil that she really doesn’t need too. Keira seems to be a nice person at heart. A woman who can eat like none other which I think is insane. How does she honestly put all of that food down?!

As a wrestler Keira has the talent. I have seen her rise through the ranks in another company and actually become a World Champion. That in itself is absolutely impressive and if she focuses she can one day get to that level again. Keira’s problem is that she often begs for championship matches. She begs and begs over and over again. She issues challenges towards champions and tries to bait them into giving her matches.

What she SHOULD be focusing on however is earning her own opportunities so she can gain that respect. I feel in that regard we both are alike in trying to gain respect but when she actually does bust her ass and gains that long awaited title shot that she wants. It’s at that moment that she becomes like Casper the ghost, or in a super hero sense Sue Storm the invisible woman. She made all that noise winning the shot and when it comes time to actually build up to that big match she’s invisible. That’s now how it works when you want to be the top woman in a company or a division. You are only going to weaken an entire division by doing that. Keira needs to learn how to keep going even when things don’t seem positive.

Now she doesn’t get that respect. I remember when she managed to beat Roxi Johnson to earn herself a spot in that Chamber of Fate match in 2016 at Summer XXXtreme. Nobody gave her that respect. Everybody thought Roxi threw that match and it hurts Keira deeply. She wants to be an equal and feel like she belongs here. That’s the type of respect she wants and sulking and crying over it won’t get you what you want. I feel like you and I are both fighting for that respect. You have managed to beat me before and I will admit that. However in these last few outings I have had your number. I turned you away from the Internet Championship. You just had two shots at the Roulette Championship and haven’t gotten the job there. So what makes you think you can just rise up to all of a sudden win a shot at the biggest prize in the company…

It doesn’t work like that Keira… I have been wanting this for way too damn long. I have been making noise about it for the past six months and it’s time to get what I want. You must be ready to go at all cylinders in every outing. Not just when it suits you. I don’t think you have it in you to be that consistent  and that’s why I think you will falter again…

Go break a Bitch… I rather break your dreams of getting to fight Evie Jordan…

I guess that leaves us just four other women in this match and one of them is Maki… To be honest it’s actually nice to see another English woman to share the ring with. Maki has made it known that I am actually one of the people she wants to step into the ring with. I don’t know if that’s because she really respects me or it must just be an English woman thing and trying to be the best British girl on the roster.

What I do know is Maki has pulled out a huge win over Sam Marlowe. You just don’t beat a woman like Sam Marlowe by sheer luck. You have to have a certain level of talent about you. You have to be top notch and that makes me understand that Maki came to this company with a purpose. She will be a champion one day.

It doesn’t matter what side of her shows up… Damn so many women on this roster seem to be crazy with multiple personalities coursing through them. Christina, Vinnie, and this Maki chick… At least when I become Diamond it’s all simply a gimmick just for music performances. Maki however is the real deal. She is the biggest girl on the roster and I happen to be the smallest. She isn’t going to ragdoll me nor is she the superior British woman on the roster. I do believe that’s me and I will be resourceful when stepping into the ring with her. I will do whatever it takes to outwit and outlast her. Maki will have her day in the company but it won’t be at my expense… That much I can promise to you…

Now if you want to talk about a list of resumes that can be talked about over and over again. You don’t need to go no further than that of Mercedes Vargas. Vargas loves to run her mouth quite often. She talks so much shit but you have to give credit where credit is due however. She knows how to back it up. She has won EVERY SINGLE CHAMPIONSHIP this company has had to offer.

That alone is a statement not many can say. I see there is a reason why she is in the Hall of Fame and one day I will work my way into being in that same Hall as well. Vargas stated that in every single calendar year she has managed to win a championship and right now she seems to be in a slump. She did manage to pick up a win recently and I know that could be the start of something epic.

But don’t think that means it’s going to happen right now… Just because you won doesn’t mean you are immediately going to carry yourself into beating me for what I have been wanting for so long.

Vargas you are a good wrestler…

You are a great wrestler but your biggest issue is that you often live too much in the past. You don’t focus on the here and now. You don’t focus on what you have done lately and that always ends up being your own undoing. If you focused on trying to figure out what you can do to turn things around instead of living out your old glory days you would go somewhere…

I don’t think you can pull your head out of your ass to really do that too… Maybe you will but who knows… All I know is you have had your chance at the lime light before and it’s time for something different… I am that something different and I will be pulling out all of the stops to make sure as such.

With that being said there are only two other people to talk about and that leaves us to one of them being Andrea Hernandez…

Andrea to be honest I am a tad envious of you. You came to this company and immediately made an impact. Since being here you have received three World Championship opportunities and you were involved in a total of five World Bombshell Championship matches. That’s all within your first year of being here. I have been here for six years and have only had two…

Do you honestly know how that makes me feel?!

No I can admit that maybe I have some bitterness that I need to let go of and especially considering you had to deal with losing one of your closest loved ones this year. You made a comment to me during the Blast From The Past that really didn’t sit well with me. it was of some serious disrespect and you told me that I got lucky when I won the Internet Championship and had somebody else been in that match I wouldn’t have won it…

Okay… And you even went as far to tell me that I don’t know what it feels like to hold a championship for a very long time… Obviously at the time you didn’t do your research that I had the longest reign as a Roulette Champion at one and I think from what I did with the Internet Championship that statement is clearly invalid. The things you said are a bunch of honest bullshit. Especially considering that as much poppycock that you were talking about me it ended up being bollocks. You went on to win your World Championship after me and in your first Super Card defense you drop the ball and lose the title to Evie.

You have had a habit of trying to bury talent in one breath and in the next breath trying to talk them up in hopes of putting them over like you had this respect all the time. Nothing will ever mend those bridges and change certainly won’t occur overnight.

The only change that is needed however is the fact that both you and Alicia have already been in the ring with Evie Jordan. The both of you have had two title opportunities in the ring with her and you lost them both. We have seen that tape played out enough times and it’s time for something different. It’s time for a change of scenery and to see something new in the main event.

Considering the hatred and respect that Evie and I have towards one another, it’s only fitting that spot is reserved for us. This feud between us has been building since 2016 and here we are in 2020 picking up right where we left off. It’s time Evie and I get a chance to finish this once and for all. You are old news Andrea.

I know there are fears of wanting to be a Polly Playtime and to be honest that was the woman that dethroned me initially. At least she can say she made it to top and was a World Champion. Some people in this company haven’t had that luxury, I know I am one of them, Salco, even Keira. You come here in year one and get to the top…

I am jealous and that eats away at my core… I need to release my frustration and you are a perfect candidate. Going through you and Alicia will justify my transformation into the main event…

This might be the only chance I have to gain a title opportunity so I will make the most of it. How bad do you want it though Andrea because I bet you not as much as I do…

Last but certainly not least that brings me to the woman of the hour. The woman everybody always seems to be afraid of when they mention her. The Georgia Peach herself Alicia Lukas. Now if there is somebody who had that strong first year in the company it has been you Alicia. You came into the company and immediately rose to the top. You eventually won that World Bombshell Championship and you made it your very own.

You broke the record for longest reign and you have the most defenses. That’s impressive. You won best wrestler of the year and woman of the year. Way to make history by being a woman to win that wrestler of the year award. Whenever somebody stepped up to the plate you took them down. Although to be honest there were a few times when you wanted to offer title shots to people like Amy Marshall who were really struggling and didn’t quite deserve a title opportunity seemed to be a little suspect. It just seemed as if you were padding your defenses numbers at that point.

When you lost that first title I know you were frustrated that you wanted to quit the company but you came back and won it back. I know some would say it’s very questionable to see you listed as one of the top five best wrestlers of all time.

You back your shit up though so I respect you on that level. What I don’t respect is that you feel like you should be handed things. You often go on Twitter and sometimes attack easy targets like my friend Christina in order to make yourself feel justified and when Mark Ward had shut that shit down months ago you quickly retracted what you said because there were people who weren’t going to stand for outrageous comments and claims.

You don’t care as long as you get what you want that all that matters. You are quick to call people who have held the title a joke considering how the championship got passed around between Roxi and Christina but to be honest how are either of them a joke when they have consistently been doing what they do best for their time here…

Obviously those comments are rubbish considering they both have earned the favor of Mark and Christian to be in the Hall of Fame…. So that was crap on all sorts of scales. Yes you did have a great year maybe an outstanding year but what can you do on a consistent basis for years to come. You made all of this noise how you were the longest champ and were owed a REMATCH which got shut down considering the owners said there really aren’t rematch clauses. You change your tune to saying you will just work your way up.

You make headlines and actually beat Evie which is impressive but when it comes to actually facing her when it matters you drop the ball not once but twice. So now here you are again and you have the chance to step it up again. I don’t think you can do it though three strikes and you are out.

You might have beaten me a year ago but I really wasn’t the consistent woman that I am today and I would say that my year this year has been way better than your year. As it stands what can you really even say about me. I have only been pinned twice this year and it was by the same woman that beat shocked the world and beat you. So I would say that makes us equals.

I don’t care how much SCW values you as a competitor. The only thing I know is I need to win this match…

I need to finally be respected once and for all as a wrestler. I don’t want to hear the words second tier, or anything like that. I have been overlooked for so many things and last year at the end of the year Super Card when everybody had qualifying matches to be in that huge match against you I wasn’t even considered. It’s time to write my ticket to the main event and to prove all of the masses wrong.

It’s time to march my way towards Evie where we can finish this once and for all. You had multiple chances at the title, Keira has had a few shots, Andrea has had shots, but I not only want this but I need this. I will give every single bit of myself to emerge with a win.

At the end of the day it will come down to who wants it the most and you need to look no further than me… Call me the Siren, call me Diamond, call me whatever you want but I prefer the phrase number one contender followed by that of future champion…

Evie I hope you are watching because the smallest woman in the entire company will be your biggest threat…

Count the days because I guarantee a win in this battle royal and there won’t be any doubt in anybody’s mind that I deserve to fight against the best of the best…








Disney World


We are in the security office where we can see Kate in a pair of handcuffs. Her eyes seem to have fire in them as she glares daggers at the guards. Teddy is in the office and he just sighs as he crosses his arms looking at the guards talk to his wife.

“Ma’am do you understand what you just did, you fought a person in a costume…”

Kate however seems disgusted as she looks back at the guard.

“That little whore should have never put her lips on my husband… I don’t care if she is in a costume or not…The moment she touched my husband is the moment that we were destined to have issues with each other…”

The guard sighs as he looks back at Kate.

“Look it’s part of Minnie’s character… She is supposed to be flirty with the guys and when she goes on intermission from signing the little autograph books we tell everyone that she has to go make Mickey a cheesecake… It’s part of the…”

“I DON’T CARE!!!! If she ever puts her hands on my husband again I will take her arm and I won’t ever think twice about it…”

It’s at that moment that some security guards push the Gem Stones into the room along with Kate’s daughter. The guard sighs as he looks at his boss.

“This is all of them... Everyone who came with this woman that is causing issues…”

Kate however begins to complain as she remains in her chair.

“WHERE IS THE MANAGER!!!!”

The guard just sighs as he looks back at Kate with a sigh.

“I rather not have this escalated more than what it needs to be… Please understand that this is a family themed park and…”

Teddy however chimes in.

“Family themed that’s funny considering that THING TRIED TO KISS ME… What type of operation are you running here anyway… On top of that who exactly is Prince Charming with?!”

“Wait what?!”

The guard replies back but Kate just shakes her head in disgust as she replies back.

“You heard my husband… Prince Charming was definitely banging two women… He was with Snow White and Cinderella… He wanted Snow White and then went after Cinderella as his side piece…. YOU CALL THAT FAMILY FRIENDLY?!”

The guard just yells at the top of his lungs.

“WHO ARE YOU PEOPLE!!!!”

Kate smiles as she flicks her hair looking back at the man.

“Future World Bombshell Champion… Future number one contender….Kate Steele or some call me Diamond….”

Ruby chimes in.

“And she is TRULY TRULY OUTRAGEOUS!!!!!

Kate nods her head.

“Of course this is my band, this is my daughter, and this is my husband… Now if I am not arrested you should just let me go…”

“Whatever we won’t be pressing any charges but we must inform you that because of your actions you are banned from ever going to a Disney park ever again. The same thing goes for you, your friends, and your family as well…”

One of the guards takes the handcuffs off of Kate and she just stand there dumbfounded as she looks right back into his eyes.

“Whatever… You can tell Minnie if she ever has a problem with me she can catch me outside HOW ABOUT THAT… Let’s just go… Obviously we aren’t welcomed here!”

With that the guards let them go as they begin to escort them out of the park. They all back at their cards and Juliet seems disappointed as she looks back at her mother.

“So we can never go to Disney ever again?!”

Kate just looks back at her daughter with a wicked smirk on her face.

“It doesn’t matter… Disney is overrated anyway… Let’s go to Universal Studios. I am sure we will have even more fun there…”

Teddy just sighs in return.

“Please don’t hurt Spiderman if we see him though… I rather my favorite super hero be safe…”

Kate can’t help but stare at him. They  laugh at one another as they just enjoy their day together of being a family and easing her mind before her huge match on Climax Control.

56
Climax Control Archives / Til My Last Breath
« on: August 21, 2020, 11:52:09 PM »
Off Camera
Rose Productions,
Hollywood, California

It was finally completed. After months of building, and dealing with the Corona Virus and protests across the world, the production of the Diamond and Gem Stones had come to a conclusion and the band could tackle on other projects.  Melody Grace was already back to her home which left the Gem Stones, Christina Zdunich, and of course Cat Riley to celebrate. Diamond sat with her back against the chair with a disappointed expression on her face as her cousin Ruby held the bottle of champagne in her hand. She stood on top of the meeting room table and shook the bottle as hard as she could. Without hesitation she popped the cork off of the bottle and started to spray everybody in the room with a wicked grin on her lips.

“THE MOVIE IS DONE…TODAY IS THE DAY FOR CELEBRATING… TODAY MARKS THE DAY THAT EVERYTHING WILL TRULY TRULY BE OUTRAGEOUSSSSSSSSSSSS”

She smirks as all of the girls cover their eyes in hopes to not get blinded by the substance. Diamond just sits there dumbfounded not saying one thing or the other. She rises up out of the chair and walks out of the room with a disappointed expression on her face. Cat Riley however sighs as she covers herself yelling back at Ruby.

“STOPPPPPPPP…. I’M NOT ALLOWED TO HAVE ANY LIQUOR!!!!!!!”

That doesn’t stop Ruby from hosing her down. The girls seem to be enjoying it Diamond however isn’t feeling the vibe as she just walks down the hallway away from her friends. It is at that moment where the owner of the movie studio Christina quickly rushes at her. She blocks her path taking a long deep breath as she gazes right into her eyes.

“Hey where do you think you are going?!”

Diamond gives her the cold shoulder as she continues to walk away.

“Hey Kate I am talking to you… There’s no reason to walk away from me especially after we finished the production of your movie. It took a lot for my studio and all of the actors for this project. There was a worldwide pandemic going around and we all took a chance on making all of this come true for you. You should be proud of it. Not many people can say they have their own movie and get to star in one with all of their closest friends. That is amazing on so many fronts. You deserved this all because you put so much work into it.”

Christina smiles as she nudges Kate.

“So let’s turn that frown upside down and let’s go party with everybody else. I could have been in Las Vegas spending some time with Aurora and of course trying to figure things out with Daniel Morgan about the Casino but instead I am here looking out for you…Now are you going to talk to me or not?!”

Diamond however lets the sigh escape her lips as she looks deeply into the eyes of her friend.

“And why exactly should I be happy?! I get it we finished the movie but I don’t see any reason to celebrate…”

Christina places her hands on her hips as she looks back at her.

“What do you mean you don’t know if you should be celebrating or not. You have so much going for you. Your husband just won the Internet Championship. After all of these months of trying to find himself he managed to go out there and he finally won something he can be proud of…”

“EXACTLY… Something HE can be proud of… It’s not like I had anything to do with it. I kicked him to the curb like a bad habit and in that brief moment he manages to reunite with his sister in law Cindy. She has vowed to take him under her wing and help him in ways I never could. Look at him. The very moment she decides to pop her head into his life is the very moment that he goes out there and wins a championship. It’s two weeks removed from me losing my championship. So now here we are once again with Teddy being a Champion and I am nothing…”

“Kate you are sounding so immature right now. You should be proud of your husband. Everything he was looking to accomplished he managed to do… In spite of making a fool of himself by peeing on himself, he bounced back. He showcased he can really go out there and be an amazing wrestler. He needs you by his side to cheer him on. His accomplishment should be your very own. Don’t let it get to you because the moment it does you are going to walk in my shoes. You don’t need to that route…”

Christina takes a long deep breath as she continues to share her heart.

“It really didn’t do anything for me… The entire time I was JEALOUS and ENVIOUS of Seleana… She was making waves as a serious World Championship contender. She stood up to Christian and I should have been proud because she was growing not only as an individual but also as a wrestler… I couldn’t stand the sight of it though. Not because I didn’t believe in her because every single part of me wanted to support her. Deep down I wanted the spotlight… I was desperate for it and when Christian gave me the inch for me to step into the spotlight I took the mile. I turned on my wife easily and it didn’t get me anywhere. I burned so many bridges, I lost friends, people even blocked me on Twitter… Those are relationships that still haven’t been repaired to this very day. So before you hold this vendetta against a man YOU SHOULD be supportive of just remember that when you are in a marriage you both are a TEAM… His achievements are your very own…”

Kate shakes her head as she looks back at Christina.

“You just don’t understand though… The first time he won a title in this company was at Summer XXXtreme. We both were in Roulette Championship matches and I couldn’t get the job done in my ultimate X match but somehow he did and it was without my help. This is the second time he managed to do something without me. As a matter of fact when he defended his title against Griffin and I was under the mask he LOST the championship and that was with me at his side. How can that be explained… So don’t sit here and tell me to be proud of something that I just don’t feel…”

Christina holds Kate by the shoulders as she gazes deeply into her eyes.

“Listen to me Kate… I remember 12 years ago when you were only 17 years of age. I remember when Teddy brought you to my doorstep and you told me one day you were going to make it in the world. You told me you would make it in the music industry and you would become famous… Guess what here we are 12 years later and you actually made all of that come true. Your movie will be a success. You have your own band. You are signed under a record label with a good recording contract. On top of that you are becoming one of the best wrestlers in the entire world. Your brand and stock is going way up. Anybody who disagrees with that statement would be a fool if they can’t see the true Gem that is in front of me…”

“Me as a Gem or even a Diamond, that’s a really good one. I tried desperately to get the respect and it just seems no matter how much I put into this business I never get what I truly want out of it… I want to be a World Champion… I want to be taken seriously and I want my career to go to the next level. However as much as I put into wrestling I get booked in an Internet Championship match… A match that honestly I really don’t want…”

Kate begins to pout as she stands there with her arms crossed. Christina rolls her eyes as she looks back at her.

“Are you really complaining that you are getting an Internet Championship match?! You shouldn’t feel insulted by it. You were a dominant champion Kate. You tied the record for the longest reign with the championship. You racked up so many defenses so it’s only right that the moment you lost the championship is the very moment that you should be granted a chance to win it back. It’s only fair right out of respect to what you established with the title. You heard what Christian and Mark said a while ago. Rematches aren’t guaranteed when you lose a title. That’s merely a myth that people constantly try to bring up but the fact that you are getting one should speak volumes about your performance as a wrestler…”

Diamond is taken back as she looks back at her friend.

“My performance?! What could I honestly do with the Internet Championship that I haven’t already done… I achieved all I could do with the title… I set the record for MOST DEFENSES, I tied the LONGEST REIGN, I have the most COMBINED DAYS as champion and the match with Myra was the very first time that I got pinned all year… I did all I could do with the title and it’s only logical that I start climbing my way to the top trying to achieve the next thing and that would be the World Bombshell Championship… I think what hurts more is the fact that people just can’t take me as a major player in this company. During my entire time in SCW I have only had TWO WORLD BOMBSHELL CHAMPIONSHIP matches… One in which was given to me on a random Climax Control after being on a losing streak and one because I won a briefcase that gave me the right to challenge for any championship match whenever I saw fit…”

Diamond seems really disgusted as she continues to share her heart.

“TWO FUCKING MATCHES… When others were getting chances to fight in these qualification matches to be in that chamber I didn’t even get one… I wasn’t even considered… People like Roxi and Alicia Lukas can come back to the company after being injured or away from SCW and immediately get handed matches… I can bust my ass off beating a list of who’s who in this company and I still can’t find my way to one… I feel like whatever I do is never enough. People won’t ever take me seriously… They will only see me as the 5’2 girl with barely weighs over 100 lbs. I might have the athleticism to be a champion but not to be THE CHAMPION…So how am I supposed to feel?!”

Christina shakes her head with a sigh.

“Just don’t let it consume you because I have been down that route more times than I can count and it’s usually resulted in me being very impulsive. Changing my thoughts on a whim and nobody takes me seriously. You have a lot going for you Kate… Stay positive and focused and you will eventually get to where you need to be…”

Kate gets in Christina’s face as she looks up into her eyes.

“Stay positive?! How the fuck can you tell me to stay positive… You heard what Tommy Knox said to me on his show… He told me I am the best SECOND TIER wrestler… He didn’t say I was a great wrestler or I had a strong future ahead of me… I am simply second tier AT BEST… Do you know how that makes me feel… I feel like there isn’t any growth for me. I will forever be stuck in the same spot that I am. Nobody in this world wants to see me ascending up the card for the better. I will forever be in the mid card…”

Christina nods her head.

“Right and you are just going to let that get to you… I am the only four time World Bombshell Champion and I wasn’t even mentioned in the list of the top five bombshells of all time… It doesn’t matter if I am a Hall of Famer or had one of the best years in wrestling. I get voted most overrated among other things… The more you let those things eat at you the more those things are going to become true… Don’t let it affect you in those ways because it’s a bitch to climb out of that hole once you dig yourself in it… I personally didn’t understand how much value I truly was until Christian had that talk to me in the Gorilla position. When he told me he wanted to see me vs. Vixen and he actually respected my abilities. I came to the conclusion that I had been way too hard on myself. That’s when nothing else mattered and I started to win match after match. Things don’t necessarily have to be so title focused. I just want to go with the flow and put on the best matches I possibly can…”

Kate seems disgusted as she continues to share her heart.

“You don’t think I feel that way… Even back in LAW I was the first ever World Champion for their company and I never really got the acknowledgement I deserved… Now here we are and people can only say Kate Steele amazing Hardcore wrestler, Kate Steele great submission wrestler, but it’s never as the best wrestler period. After what I accomplished I would have at least expected a little respect but nothing… Stuck in the same old, and to make matters even worst I have had to hear comments that people actually think my husband has a chance to one day become a World Champion in this company…What about ME?! Why can’t people say that about me?! I don’t know if people are saying it because the Superstars division is weak or they really want to sell me short but it gets irritating being stuck in this narrative…”

“And once again it goes back to you holding something against your husband which is what you shouldn’t do… Be happy for his accomplishments and support him… To be honest a lot of people won’t like what you do… I know this to be true but ignore it and use it as fuel to prove them wrong. As far as your husband goes cheer him on. These days I get more of a thrill watching my Seleana wrestle than I do… I trained her how to wrestle and she has come a very long way to get to where she is at… So I enjoy watching her do work… You should feel the same way about your husband… You have to admit that he has come a long way…”

Kate nods her head .

“You do have a point… He definitely has done his share but it just sucks knowing that the two of us could have been champions at the same time. Had I just been able to hold onto my championship for a little more… We would have been in a great position… I don’t know how to feel to be honest…”

“Well don’t let it get to you… Just take things slowly. You have so much going for you. You have a loving daughter to worry about and things can definitely turn around for you…There’s nothing wrong with focusing on your goals but just don’t leave your family behind… They are there for a reason so always include them in everything and who knows how far it will take you…”

Kate smiles as she looks at Christina.

“Thank you so much for your words Christina… I honestly don’t know where I would be if I didn’t have you in my life…”

“Don’t mention it… I do appreciate everything you have accomplished as well. You are one of my protégé’s so I will be looking out for you as well but in addition to that you are one of my friends. You have made so many strides. Just don’t make the same mistakes that I have… You are way too good to falter over doing something silly… Keep your head up and keep pushing for the goal and eventually everything you want is going to fall right into your laps. For some people it requires more work. I have always held myself to the level that things would take a lot more so there is no reason why you can’t fight even harder for what you want…”

“Good point… I guess I could go celebrate my husband… I haven’t properly done so…”

“Good let him know how he really feels to you but also don’t forget to celebrate the things you have achieved as well… You accomplished a lot and you should be celebrated…”

Kate nods her head again and it is at this moment that her cousin Ruby walks into the hallway. She has the bottle of champagne in her hands as she smiles at Kate.

“Why are you standing out here Kate, all of the girls are worried about you… We all put so much into filming this movie and all of our dreams are going to come true…”

Kate smiles.

“True.. I guess it would be OUTRAGEOUS if you girls have a big celebration and I am not there in the room with you all…”

“Exactly so let’s just go inside the room… Let’s go drink a couple and see where the night takes us… We have much to be happy for and in my first match as a manager you are going to get an Internet Championship match. It’s all so exciting and I am thrilled to be right by your side… Family always sticks together no matter what right?!”

Kate smirks in return.

“Exactly and thank you for reminding me of that…Sometimes it’s hard to remember that when one drowns in selfish thoughts and forgets about everybody who helped them get to where they needed to be…”

Ruby grabs Kate by the hand and drags her into the room. All of the girls begin to hose her down with champagne. She is all smiles as Ruby holds the bottle of champagne high into the air.

“Let’s give a special toast to the best woman and wrestler in the room…. My cousin Kate Steele who will make whatever she touches completely OUTRAGEOUS!!!!”

All of the Gem Stones smile in return but Cat Riley looks back at Kate with an uneasy expression on her face.

“Hey!!! She never beat me so I don’t know if….”

Kate looks at Cat with a wicked grin on her lips as she snaps her fingers and glares at her Gems.

“Time to make this Cat lose another life… GET HER!!!!”

Everybody begins to drench her with the bottle of champagne at the same exact time. It is all fun for these ladies as they party and celebrate over their movie finally being finalized….






Zdunich Mansion
Los Angeles, California

It was definitely an amazing night for all of the Gem Stones. When you get four British women with liquor in them all hell can break house… It’s no different than Mark Ward getting like 10 pints in him but that’s a story for another time. All of the girls were laid out throughout different parts of Christina’s mansion. Kate however was in Christina’s basement where her indoor gym was. Kate was in her training attire and she wanted to make sure she was training for what’s to come. She had a lot on her mind. She knew she should have been happy. After all title shots didn’t come that often so receiving any shot should be taken with pride but Kate didn’t know if she was really feeling it. She was venting some frustrations on a heavy bag and all of a sudden she was getting a face time call. Kate walked over to her Ipad read “MY BFF Melly!!!” Kate answered the call and she could see Melody on the screen holding her son.

“Hey Kateykins… Sorry that I had to rush out of there quickly. I had to get home to my child so don’t take it too much to heart. I really wish I could have stayed there and celebrated with the rest of the girls…”

Kate nodded her head forcing out a fake smile as she looked back at her best friend. Melody looked at her friend through the camera as she spoke out to her.

“Kate what’s wrong… It’s not like you to just blow me off of all people. I thought you would be more excited in me calling you but instead all I get is blah Kate in return…”

Kate nodded her head as she slowly turned her attention over to the lens of the tablet.

“I know I should feel happy Melody… Honestly I do want to feel what everybody is feeling but I just can’t bring myself to do it. Something inside of me isn’t feeling it… I just don’t know what to think about everything and one of the biggest things on my mind is my husband Teddy… He has worked his entire butt off to finally get people to take him seriously. He just went out there and beat a former World Champion to win himself the Internet Championship… It’s one of the proudest days of his life and I feel like I couldn’t give him what he needs. Am I a failure of a wife?!”

“Kate noooooooo…. Don’t even say that… You are an awesome wife. I don’t even know why you would feel that way?!”

Kate begins to cry as she looks at her friend.

“It’s just so much going through my head… I feel like I am in a weird situation right now.  Before we go any further I just want you to make a promise that whatever is happening between your husband and my husband is strictly between them. I don’t want to be dragged into some war where my friendship is dragged through the mud and I am forced to pick a side!”

“NOOOOO Kate you can’t think like that… James wouldn’t do that… What’s happening with the men in our lives is strictly between them. They need to deal with their situation like men and it’s up to us women to pick up the pieces of our men no matter what happens. As far as you go why would you even feel like you are a horrible wife?! You are a strong woman and a great mother to Juliet…”

Kate sighs as she shares her heart.

“I want to believe that but after visiting Cindy the other week. She has this handle on her family life. She is managing to keep everything in check, she is still able to serve the needs of her husband and her daughter… She also knows what it’s like to serve in an emergency room as a nurse and save real lives.. Teddy decided to go with her to look after his career and I can only question my own immaturity as a woman. Here I am in Los Angeles, and as always I left Teddy to take care of the daughter… I guess I spent most of my teenage years in psychiatric hospitals and trying to commit suicide that I really never got to live out those years… So now here I am being completely reckless and living life like that spoiled brat… Leaving Teddy with the kid while I go get drunk with my girls, and think only selfishly of everything… Does this make me an awful person?!”

“NOOOOOO you are just trying to catch up on your lost childhood… There’s nothing wrong with that. As a matter of fact it’s completely normal. You just need to breathe a little and stop always worrying about the worst possible outcome. There isn’t anything wrong with needing space and at least you can spend some time away to focus on your huge match…”

Kate can’t help but just shake her head as she looks back at her best friend.

“That’s actually what I am worried about. I don’t know how o feel… To be honest Melody I really want to be a World Champion…When I fought Myra and she beat me in the middle of the ring there is a reason why I handed her the title after the match. It’s because she had earned it. She won it fair and square, and I was ready to work my way towards something else. I was ready to work towards the top and fighting my way with the best of the best that the company has to offer. I honestly didn’t expect a rematch and now here we are and to be honest I am getting the rematch that I really didn’t want. I wanted to look ahead towards possibly getting into that battle royal match and finally proving myself by the way things are booked prove to be a much different path. It’s truly a lose lose situation to be honest…”

Melody rolls her eyes as she stares back at her friend through the tablet.

“What do you mean?! How do you feel like you have nothing to gain…”

“Well if I do beat Myra that just means I will be stuck in the same position. Yes I will be the Internet Champion again which sounds great on paper but I will still be considered a second tier wrestler. I will be stuck at what I just was and honestly what more do I have left to accomplish with the championship. I already set every single record with that championship so there’s really nothing more to aim for with it. I would simply be carrying it for the sake of having it. In the same way that I feel there’s no growth in winning. If I lose I will feel like I don’t even deserve to be competing for the World Championship or deserve to be in any conversation. It’s all about building my way up to the top but i can’t do that by losing…”

Melody nods her head as she looks back at Kate.

“Seems a lot to take in and I know how you feel. I remember losing the Internet Championship to you and all I could think about was eventually becoming the World Champion. It was a slow grind but eventually I got what I wanted. It took some time though… I know it must suck to constantly get wrapped up in questioning if you are good enough or what’s enough to be considered good or what have you. However at the end of the day you have to acknowledge what’s really important in your life. You do know that titles will come and go but friendships and your marriage it’s what is really important in the world… It’s those bonds that you need to focus on… Your journey to the top will come but it’s all in due time…”

Kate seems befuddled as she looks back at Melody.

“So what are you saying Melody?!”

“I guess what I am saying Kate is your eyes should be on what’s in front of you… You need to go out there and win the Internet Championship. Instead of trying to focus on winning the top title or what you feel is the top belt. Why don’t you make that title even better than what it already was. Take it to another level and keep it strong. If you look too far into the future you won’t accomplish anything. However you need to focus on the one guarantee and that’s the match that’s in front of you. Championship matches don’t come that often and honestly there’s no guarantee if you will even be in that battle royal. So focus on what you can right now which is the Internet Championship…”

Kate slowly begins to cry as she looks back at Melody.

“Thank you so much. I would have honestly never thought about it in that way. Maybe I should come back down to reality instead of focusing too far ahead on what might not even come true. I have a chance to win a championship right now and that’s all that matters…”

Melody smiles wide.

“EXACTLY… On top of that there is still things you can still accomplish and they are things that haven’t been done before… You should win the Championship for the simple fact that you and your husband could be a golden couple. Evie and Ben only managed to do it for a while so if you got your Internet Championship back you would be the INTERNET couple. That sounds amazing and considering this is truly the part of the year where people really start paying attention to things. This would work in your favor if you wished to be the couple of the year… One couldn’t deny you and Teddy as a strong dominant golden couple…”

“I never really thought of the Golden couple thing or even being a couple of the year. It would definitely be a march in the right direction for the both of us….”

“I know and being a couple of the year is only something that you and your husband can do…You wouldn’t have to compare yourself to Cindy considering you are actually married to Teddy. So that’s only something that you could share with your husband. On top of that there is still something left to accomplish with the Internet Championship. There has never been a three time Bombshell Internet Champion… It would definitely be a first and that could always establish your care even further. Being the best isn’t always necessarily holding the top title in the company. A lot of people get fooled is not assuming that. It’s about being the woman that people want to face. Being the competitor that everybody wishes to beat… You had that going for you during your dominant reign as Internet Champion so there’s no reason why you can’t do it again….”

Melody takes a breath as she continues to speak.

“The title by itself doesn’t mean anything… It is who is holding it which will elevate it to the next level. The Champion makes the belt and not the other way around. I told you at Summer XXXtreme that I wanted you to go out there and defend your belt but that didn’t happen. Consider this a redo to everything Kate. Win, lose, or draw as long as you give it your all you can be satisfied by the results right?!”

Kate nods her head with a smile as she looks back at her friend.

“Exactly… And I can’t falter now. Besides how would I look if I just went into this match and not took things seriously?! It would be unfair to Myra and I have way more pride than that… I need to always give my best and if Myra is truly the champion. She would be able to be quite the fighting champion and turn me away from the title. It’s one thing to win a title but it’s another thing to defend it…”

“That’s what I am talking about Kate and you worked your ass off into making the Internet Championship mean something. You built it up and took it to another level so the least you can do is go out there to that ring and showcase the type of effort she needs to put out there on a consistent basis in order to remain as a champion… Don’t make it easy for her and don’t just throw a hissy fit because this isn’t the match that you truly want… It may not be the match you wanted but it might be the one you needed…”

Melody takes a deep breath as she continues to express herself.

“So prove to the entire world why you are exactly everything you say you are. You go out there and you dominate… Wrestle like your life depended on it and see where the effort takes you…”

Kate smiles as wide as she can as she looks back at Melody.

“Thank you so much… I guess I should go out there and work my ass off. Whatever is meant to be will happen and if I do manage to win it just means my journey with the Internet Championship isn’t over yet and I still have more to accomplished…”

Melody begins to clap her hands.

“I think we should drink to that… “

“I have been drinking all afternoon Melody I really don’t want too…”

“Can I at least take a shot for you?!”

Kate thinks about it as she looks back at Melody giggling.

“I guess you can do that but don’t drink too much Melody. Don’t forget you are a mother and you have a little son at that house…”

“And don’t you forget that you are also a mother and you have a twelve year old daughter that looks up to you. She is looking at every single thing that you do Kate. If you don’t take this match seriously you are basically teaching your daughter that she should just cry and complain when things don’t go her way. I know that isn’t the image that you want to show to your daughter and you want so much better for her. Show her that hard will pay off in major dividends. Show her what happens when you work as hard as you can… Even when life doesn’t go in the way that you had hoped for it to go, you just need to go out there and go through life anyway. It’s how the world works…”

Melody shakes her head.

“Nobody wanted to deal with Corona Virus but it’s something that happened… We couldn’t just ignore it because the moment we do is the moment that people get hurt. It’s the moment that people get sick and they are risking their lives because they are too naïve to understand what’s happening within the world… You just need to take a deep breath take things one day at a time… “

Kate smiles again.

“Once again I appreciate you Melody but just don’t drink too much. I have training to do and I want to focus on what’s going to happen on Sunday. I want to be prepared and I want to be in a position where I am at my absolute best…”

“Sounds like a plan… I will leave you to it Kate… Take care of yourself and go make me proud…. I believe in you!”

With that Melody hangs up the phone and Kate just sighs as she turns around. Standing there is none other than Cat Riley. The Manchester beauty forms a serious expression as she looks at Kate.

“Look… I know you have so many thoughts going through your head and I never quite understood why everyone gets so wrapped up in championship belts… You were an amazing champion though and you are an awesome wrestler. I know a lot is on your plate and while I might not personally care championships I want to help you focus on getting it back… I know exactly what you need Kate…”

Kate is befuddled.

“And that would be what exactly?!”

Cat smiles as she presses play on a speaker and Eye of the Tiger begins to play loudly across the speaker. She smiles as she looks over at Kate.

“Eye of the Tiger…”

“…SERIOUSLY CAT?!”

“What…Tiger is a big CAT… And you are getting trained by a Cat so I thought it was only fitting that…”

“Whatever let’s just train… I appreciate everything you are doing for me… Honestly it means so much to me… Thank you for being a great friend and in my life…”

“Don’t mention it… At least it isn’t me delivering bad puns… Just imagine if you were friends with my cousin Fox…”

“I rather not… Let’s just focus on training and getting me in shape for what’s going to happen…”

With that the two British women smile at one another. The two step into a wrestling ring where they begin to train with one another. It’s on that image that we leave them be….








Hey everybody… Kate Steele here… I guess this is the part where I need to express myself and my feelings. There are so many thoughts going through my head. I am going to be absolutely honest with everybody. At Summer XXXtreme I left everything in the middle of that ring. I ran my mouth of course. I did everything I possibly could to sell myself as being the Internet Champion. I defended the championship to the highest honor. I had some huge defenses against women such as Keira Johnson, Roxi Johnson, Sam Marlowe, and even Evie Jordan… Every time a competitor rose up to challenge me I made sure I did everything in my power to send them back down.

I know I might have talked a bunch of shit as the champion but it’s truly the name of the game. As a champion it is our job to sell ourselves as being the best that we possibly can. Anybody can go win a championship and they can just sit on it but that was never my style. I didn’t want to be a champion that went about making empty call outs and trying to line up easy defenses… I simply always wanted to fight the best.

I didn’t give a damn if that meant Roxi Johnson, Alicia Lukas or even Evie Jordan. I always wanted to fight the best. I personally think I did an amazing job as a champion and at the end of the day as I started to say before. It’s one thing to win a title and it’s another thing to BE A CHAMPION… A real champion is somebody who elevates their belt to the highest degree. They show up to the shows and they make their championship desirable. They sell the unholy bloody shit out of it in hopes of trying to establish it’s prestige and that’s what I did. I took a hold of the championship at My Bloody Valentine for it’s comeback and I did everything I could to make it matter.

It really helped moved my career in the right direction and I thought it was paving the way for me to go onwards to bigger and better things. In my mind that bigger and better thing was ultimately always going to be the World Championship. I know I am undersized and probably the smallest girl on the entire roster but I didn’t care. I stood out by being the Internet Champion…. I made myself get on everybody’s radar and if I didn’t I made sure people knew who the fuck I was…

I will be the first to admit that maybe I was getting a tad too egotistical for my own good. I was starting to walk around like my shit didn’t stink. I thought I was much better than what I really was. It was no longer about being that humble champion who tried her best to overcome all of the odds.

It was like I had forgotten everything that got me to the championship in the first place. As soon as my popularity grew I was focused more on other things that had nothing to do with the ring. I was too much locked onto being one of the best singers in the world. I was too much into my movie and it’s like the wrestling aspect didn’t even matter.

Granted I did do a lot with the Internet Championship… I not only helped stabilize the returning division and championship but I would like to think that I set the fucking standard for the Internet Championship. I tied Mikah for having the longest reign with the Internet Championship. I marched my way into having the most combined days with the Internet Championship. I have the most combined defenses and I basically shattered every single record with the Internet Championship.

Isn’t that so impressive… However I guess it got to a point where I was beating everybody that SCW had placed in front of me. I wanted to go out on a limb and fight an opponent that I handpicked. In my head I knew Myra Rivers was a great opponent. She had beaten Amber Ryan and instantly that got her on my radar. I knew I had to fight Myra because if she could beat a woman who came into SCW with so much hype there was a part of me that thought by beating Myra that hype would rub off on me…

I wanted to extinguish those flames so people could understand that I have been here all along and I deserved to get some respect. There was a part of me in honesty felt intimidated by Myra. I was tired of hearing her talk about she wanted to win a 19th championship. I was tired of hearing these over the top excited tweets how she was looking to gain redemption. How things didn’t go so well her in first go around in wrestling because she acted like a bitch and she was so happy to be here…

That attitude really made so sick because when I first got into wrestling I was bullied… Fresh out of wrestling school I still had my EMO look along with my EMO makeup. I sported my jet black hair and everybody mocked me. I was young and naïve… I had a huge attitude problem and I also was fresh out of a psychiatric hospital for trying to commit suicide…

Being bullied at the stage of my career made me feel low again and it was hard considering the person I was tag teaming with was the popular girl. She was everyone’s favorite student formt he wrestling school we went too and I was the girl nobody liked…

Hearing Myra talk about who she used to be just reminded me of what people put me through. I could never get any respect and it was a trip down memory lane. I just wanted to shut Myra up once and for all. In my eyes no bully couldn’t ever be redeemed but little did I know that I was too focused on her that I didn’t realize that the very thing I hated I was becoming. I was becoming that bully and I was doing everything in my power to try to bury her. I was acting in a way that I shouldn’t have been acting and if I could I would take it all back.

However she didn’t let it bother her. Instead she shrugged it off and continued to handle business as usual. She rolled into that title match with huge momentum by beating Alicia Lukas and I was still stuck looking at her questioning on other things in my life. I guess I was starting to overlook her. I was too much focused on the numbers of the records I was breaking that I really didn’t pay attention to her like I should have been. I guess that’s my fault for being so dumb.

On top of that you could really say that my ego had gotten to that of Rocky Balboa from Rocky 3… Sure I might have had the long title reign. I poured everything into winning the Internet Championship in the ladder match but since then I faced people when they really weren’t up to par or on the level that everybody knows them for.

I beat former champion Dani Weston but that’s only after she hadn’t been competing for a while and in a Blast From The Past Tourney where she was rusty. Sure I might have defended my championship against Sam Marlowe but after falling from grace and losing the Roulette Championship does that really count?!

I guess I could say the same with Roxi Johnson sure I beat her and it’s great to be a Hall of Famer but this is after she had lost the World Championship. After she dropped some big marquee matches and she only picked up some steam by beating a returning Alicia Lukas…

I beat Keira but she still has some stuff to work on… So as amazing as my resume might seem while you look under the scope of my matches those great achievements and accomplishments are suspect at best. It’s not like Myra who was hungry from the get go. It’s not like her who beat Amber Ryan and who went out there and beat Alicia Lukas. She was already making some noise for herself and I should have been taking her seriously but I just didn’t…

I lost that fight against Myra long before I even stepped into the ring with her because I didn’t take her serious. Instead of being focused on her as she was an absolute beast who came up through the ranks like Clubber Lang did. Just like Rocky my eyes were on things that had nothing to do with the championship.

My eyes were on my band and of course putting everything into my movie. Wrestling truly seemed to be on the lower list of priorities and that allowed Myra to continue being that hungry competitor. She brought her absolute best and she beat me fair and square in the middle of the ring. For the first time all year in an SCW ring I was pinned. I honestly didn’t know how to take it. I could have cried or even complained but instead I decided to grab the title and hand it to Myra because she deserved it…

She won that title from me and you won’t ever hear me argue you that point. However what I will say is that I lost that match long before I even stepped into the ring because I was everything that I hated. I became the bully despite being tormented by my sister when I was younger and by other wrestlers when I first started. I swayed away from being that plucky underdog and I talked myself up like my shit didn’t stink…

I was becoming a shell of my former self and to be honest as I look at everything now I think the best thing that could have ever happened to me was losing the championship because it has given me the chance to really look at things from another perspective. As much as I thought about things, maybe I might not be on the level that I thought I was on. Perhaps I am not that main event talent that I constantly talked myself up into being. I still have more to prove and the reason why I lost the title was so I could swallow a dose of humility and humble pie.

Myra I know you beat me but now marks the time for me to truly have that Eye of the Tiger and it’s time to take back what you took from me. There’s no question in my mind that you are an awesome competitor. You are a great wrestler but I still think that I am better than you. You might have won the championship but that doesn’t mean you are the champion.

In my eyes and I am sure in the eyes of many others you don’t really become the champion until you get past the first defense. I have held the division down for half the year and if you really want to show people that you are worthy of a 19th championship and holding it for a long time you need to go through me in order to keep it.

I have unfinished business in the Internet division because I now have something else I wish to accomplished. I can still make history with the Internet Championship. I can still go about and become the first ever and only three time Internet Champion point blank. It doesn’t have to say Bombshell in front of it. Nobody has ever held the Internet Championship three times regardless of male or female. On top of that I can continue to set the bar as being an awesome competitor and a great champion.

When people think of Internet Champions I want my name to be the first one that comes to mind. I just don’t want to be acknowledged as being a great champion I want people to say that I was the best ever. The same way people attach Sam Marlowe to the Roulette Championship, Team Hero to the Tag Team titles, and Mikah or Alicia Lukas to the World Bombshell Championship. I want that same type of respect when it relates to the Internet division.

This is my division Myra and once again in order to be the woman you need to go through me to make your point valid. On top of just that my husband just recently won the Internet Championship on the men’s side. I have never had the pleasure of being considered a golden couple. My husband took care of business last week when he shocked the entire world and beat Vinnie. I want to do the same and show everyone I have what it takes to get back what I lost. I know I can beat you Myra. Because at the end of the day through everything I am better than you at wrestling.

You might have the experience factor and started wrestling before me but I have been at this for a while now. We both have won a similar amount of championships. I know in wrestling it’s hard to believe in somebody especially after they lose a championship but this time I am focused fully on you.

There’s no worrying about movies… There’s no worrying about my band is doing. My focus is solely on what you are doing and I am going to give you an even better fight then before. Perhaps I was counting my chickens before the eggs even hatched. Perhaps these last few months of being the Internet Champion was about whining more about why I wasn’t being noticed as the next World Championship contender. It’s time to take things back to the basics.

It’s time to take back what you took from me and you need to prove that you have the drive and determination to be a fighting champion. If you want to look at me as being the gatekeeper so be it but I refuse to lose to you again. When I looked at you Myra I saw you as a great technician. I saw somebody who’s style resembled mine but here I am. Anybody can pin somebody but for me it’s all about going for broke or going for nothing at all. I won’t accept nothing less than a tap out and I plan to submit you in the middle of the ring.

Whether that be by taking your arm or choking you out I have to get back to the top. I have to gain what I lost. There’s still much to accomplish. Winning the title isn’t just about picking up where I left off. It’s also about telling my daughter that when you fall you need to pick yourself back up. We fall in order to push harder. It’s all about persevering through the worst situations possible. You haven’t killed my drive and I won’t hold back.

So beat me Myra…

Beat me and prove to everyone that you are worthy to hold the championship that you won…

Only by doing it again will you have my true respect… The first match was amazing but in this sequel there won’t be any fairy tales or happy endings for you. I will be the champion… It’s all or nothing…

All good things must come to an end….

So do you hear that sweet sound in the background?! It’s a Siren’s Song and if you follow it to it’s conclusion you will find yourself shipwrecked… See you soon… Best of luck you certainly will need it…

Cheers

57
Climax Control Archives / Bettering Myself (Teddy Rp)
« on: August 14, 2020, 10:11:37 PM »
Los Angeles, California
Sun Princess Cruise

Teddy Warren was absolutely embarrassed as he stood inside of his room’s shower. Tonight was supposed to be an amazing night. He had defeated Caleb Storms. He had finally emerged with the Super Card win that he had been wanting for a very long time. It also didn’t help that there was always something special about competing at Summer XXXtreme. Last year he had won the Roulette Championship and now this year he had beating Caleb. Things seemed to be looking up for the superstar. However as good as things might have seemed what he didn’t expect was to see J2H as the host for the show. He didn’t expect J2H to scare him on television to the point he would piss in his pants. What made matters worse as that he did so in front of his daughter. Teddy had so many thoughts running through his head as he let the warm water cleanse his body. He stepped out of the shower wrapping himself up with a towel as he left the bathroom and it is there where he was confronted by his 12 year old daughter Juliet.

The little girl looked over at her dad with a sigh as she sat on the edge of the bed.

“Daddy are you okay?!”

Teddy could only sigh in return as he grabbed a set of clothes. He walked back into the bathroom quickly changing into them as he walked back into the room. He looks over at his daughter and just sighs in return.

“I am fine pumpkin… What’s wrong?!”

Juliet just shakes her head as she gazes up into his eyes.

“It’s just that I don’t know why you always let Auntie Melody’s husband scare you. You are bigger than him and you are much stronger. I just don’t understand how a man like him could make you wet yourself… You are better than that daddy and you shouldn’t let him get to you…”

Teddy didn’t know what to say as he looked down at his daughter.

“I tried to hide it from you but I guess you saw what happened?!”

“Yes daddy… It was super embarrassing… it smelled really bad too… Why do you let him get to you so much. You have nothing to be afraid about especially when it comes to him. He might have money but you have money as well… We live in a HUGE mansion in Florida… It’s just as nice as where Auntie Melody lives. You really shouldn’t compare yourself to somebody else… You should be happy with the things that you have…”

Teddy nods his head in agreement as he sits down beside her.

“The truth is I am happy with what I have but you have to understand that most of everything that we own is because of your mother. It’s not like I did something amazing and brought our family to riches. I married into this wealth because your mother was a trust fund brat. Her parents own a multibillion dollar company and because of such we have been able to live very lavishly. It has always been your mother providing everything and I feel like nothing I do will ever make up for it…”

Teddy sighs as he shakes his head some more.

“Of course there’s Melody Grace… She has everything she could have ever imagined. She’s a woman who has money, she is a former movie star among other things but seeing your mother hang around her so much really got to me. I guess somewhere in my mind I could only see her constantly visiting Melody and seeing James as being this awesome man and husband, and doing things for his wife that I haven’t been able to do. I know James is the end all be all wrestler. He is a man who has been in the main event of so many shows and has won championship after championship. He has a huge net worth and is pretty much a provider. What have I really offered to your mother… I can’t really do anything right?! I can’t even stick to something…”

Teddy sighs again as he shares his heart.

“I change my mind about things on a dime… I am just a funny man who hides behind his wife, who liked putting on skirts, heels, and makeup on for a cheap thrill and to get in the limelight! take those things away and I am nothing… I can’t provide mommy with anything. I am a horrible father and I just can’t do anything right…I bet your mother is laughing at me somewhere…”

Juliet smiles as she looks back at her dad.

“Actually mommy is probably thinking over how things went over tonight…”

“You mean laughing at me because I wet myself…”

“Daddy… Mommy lost her championship tonight… she gave Myra everything she had but at the end of the day it just wasn’t enough. Mommy lost her title fair and square in the middle of the ring…”

Teddy’s eyes light up as he looks at his daughter.

“Oh my God I bet your mother is heartbroken… I bet she is crying… Silly me for being so afraid of a little man that I peed on myself… I feel so ashamed and…”

Before Teddy could say anything else it is at this moment that we could see the door to their ship cabin opening up and we could see Kate Steele walking into the room. She looks over at her husband and hugs him as tightly as she possibly can. He seems a bit taken back as he looks down into her eyes.

“Kate I am so sorry about tonight… I am sorry that things didn’t go your way…”

Kate however steps back a few feet as she looks right into his eyes.

“Why are you sorry?! I actually have nothing to be ashamed about… Granted I didn’t beat Myra and she ended up besting me in the middle of the ring but to be honest I have no reason to be upset about losing the Internet Championship. I did everything I possibly could with that belt. I made an impact. I held it for a very long time. I currently hold the record for longest combined reign, tied Mikah for longest reign, hold the record for the most defenses, along with ripping through practically the entire roster. I chose Myra to be my opponent for the Super Card but when I picked her deep down I knew she was a better wrestler than me. I knew she had done so much in this business and I wanted to challenge myself. You don’t get anywhere by trying to be like an Alicia Lukas and calling out people like Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall who haven’t been relevant in ages. You need to aim higher and take on the people that nobody wants to fight…”

Kate smiles in return.

“Did Myra beat me… Yes she did but am I ashamed no because she brought her very best. We made that match mean something and I gave her my all. Now that I did what I had to do with that title I can aim for something higher… I see you doing the same thing Todd… Except you seem to be very confused by some things and it is when it comes to J2H… Have I always wanted to surround myself with Melody Grace?! Of course I do because she is my best friend. It has nothing to do with James. He might be an amazing father but never have I ever compared him to you. In my mind it’s not even a question of who I think is more special. It’s definitely you… I don’t need fancy things or even for you to make the most money. I just need someone to fill up my emotional tank when it’s running empty. You saved me from committing suicide. You saved my life and that mean so much more than anything in this world… “

Kate looks at her husband with a grin.

“You were the only one who really loved me when nobody else did and that is something that goes well beyond anything in this world…”

Teddy looks at her wife.

“So you really think I provide a lot for you… I honestly don’t feel like it when you told me that you felt our careers should go separate ways… You didn’t want me managing you and…”

“Todd… It’s because I wanted for you to make your own way. You don’t simply want to be known as Kate Steele’s Bitch or be forever linked in my shadows. I wanted for you to go about and make a name for yourself. It’s bad enough people give you hell because you chose to wrestle under the name of Steele. I just wanted for you to basically say you are here and are willing to do whatever it takes to get into the spotlight. You don’t need to do all of these extra over the top antics such as dress up as a woman or try to be the next Griffin Hawkins. All you really needed to do was be yourself. Be the man that I married and I know that would be enough…”

Teddy shakes his head in return.

“But I don’t see how that can help but any means. Everybody has already told me that I was better when I was acting like a jerk. I read hate mail that stated Teddy Steele was so much cooler when he was the most hated man in the company. He had so much potential… He could have been a future World Champion… I have read so many comments like that over and over and…”

Juliet is the one to speak now as she looks at her father.

“Who cares what everybody else thinks… The real question is what do you think… How do you feel about everything that you have been doing?! That’s all that should really matter when it comes to anything in wrestling or in life daddy. You constantly wish to compare yourself to James and for what reason exactly… Who cares about him… You are such an amazing daddy! You are the best ever… I remember when you acted like it was all or nothing when you were in that tournament. You brought me out to the ring and we were able to do a duet with each other. When that Tony guy attacked you saved me. He could have put his hands on me but instead you were the one who got beat you and I don’t care if you lost to him in a match. You still went out to that ring and fought him. You showed me that the best things in life are worth fighting for and even when all hope is lost you still need to go out there and fight!”

Kate smiles in return.

“On top of that if it wasn’t for you. Even in your darkest moment of acting like the biggest jerk in the world you put the Gem Stones together. You reunited me with my cousin Ruby and I have been having the most fun I have ever had in my entire life hanging out with the girls. You did so to fill up my emotional tank and because of that positivity it allowed me to not only get my wrestling career back on track but I was able to do so much with the Internet Championship. You have sacrificed so much for this family and to build up the happiness of Juliet and I but now we want you to focus on YOU. We want you to achieve your dreams and to pursue the things you want…”

Juliet nods her head as she speaks some more.

“You sacrificed so much daddy but now it’s time to showcase that when you focus on what you want you aren’t a joke. You don’t need to change who you are to make the public happy. You just need to make yourself happy. You just need to do whatever your heart feels is right and when it comes to J2H don’t fight him because you think it’s going to score you some cool points with mommy…”

Kate chimes in return.

“And don’t fight him because you feel like you need to compare yourself to him or I am looking at him being special. When you do fight him at High Stakes I want you to fight him for the sake of being the absolute best. You wish to be the best and you won’t stop at anything until you reach that top tier level. That should be your only reason for chasing after him…”

Teddy takes it all in as he looks at the both of them.

“Thank you so much for being my support system… I honestly don’t know where I would be without you both in my life…”

Kate lets the tears run down her eyes as she replies back in return.

“And I don’t know where Juliet and I would be without you in ours. Honestly I don’t even know why you doubt yourself on what you can do. So what if your wife happens to be the better wrestler. You are a much better father than I am a mother. When I am out getting drunk with my girls you are spending time that I honestly should be with Juliet. You are taking her to the pool, playing with her, and I am the one running away from responsibilities. You are amazing in every single way and you should always know that. Don’t ever feel like you are worthless and don’t measure up to anything. The next time we find ourselves with special accommodations for being a champion It’s because you are going to be the one to bring our family there… You have the ability Todd just believe in yourself…”

“Yes daddy you can definitely do it… We both believe in you…”

Teddy looks at his family as he squeezes them as tightly as he possibly can.

“Thank you so much… I honestly lost sense of myself when I saw J2H on that boat… I really don’t know what got into me… I like freeze under the pressure and…”

Kate smiles in return.

“Listen Melody Grace is my best friend but there was a time where she was the Internet Champion and I had to mark my claim as being one of the next big things so I went out there and I beat her. Nobody expected it even when she was looked upon as being the best of the best. I had worked my ass off by being the best Roulette Champion but I knew it was my next step up. You just need to have that hunger and that drive. Do whatever it takes to get to the next level and I assure you the dividends will pay off in so many major ways. What happened you tonight with you wetting yourself as embarrassing as it might have been could be thrown into your rearview mirror… The only thing you need to focus on is what’s ahead of you… Keep your eyes on the prize and take things one step at a time….”

“You can do it daddy just figure out your path…”

Teddy stands there as he knew his family was right. Everything he had done was to try to get some sort of fame or do something because it seemed like the cool thing to do. He was now set to do stuff simply for the sake of being the best. It didn’t matter what people thought of him… In the end he was ready to simply let his true self emerge and he would climb and fight his way to the top. He knew the journey would be hard but there was no more holding back. There was no more comparing himself to others and he would never wet himself again… He just needed to focus and he would do whatever it took to get there… Teddy can only hug his family as he looked down at them. He definitely had learned a lot from them.










Charlotte, North Carolina
Warren’s Residence


It had been a while since Teddy had visited his brother James and his wife Cindy in North Carolina. The United States was going to complete shit as most of the Southern States were becoming the latest trends of hot spots. North Carolina seemed to be alright for the most part so Teddy took his family out there for a visit. He along with his family had arrived at Jimmy’s midsize home. It had been a long time since we had seen Nurse Cynthia. The door opened up and we could see Dr. Jimmy Warren standing in the doorway with a smug fire on his face. He shook his head as he looked at his brother.

“Damn look what the wind must have dragged in. I didn’t take you as the man to visit his family. You better take your shoes off because if you dirty the carpet Cindy is going to kill you…”

Teddy smiles as he looks at his brother.

“Dude is she still hot as ever…”

Jimmy crosses his arms as he replies back in return.

“DUDE… That’s my wife you are talking about… Besides you have your own wife…”

Kate punches Teddy as hard as she could in his side as she looks at him.

“THAT’S RIGHT AND I AM STANDING RIGHT HERE…. At least if you are going to talk about other women can you wait until I am at least not LISTENING!!!!”

Jimmy laughs as he glares at Kate from head to toe.

“Kate I am glad to see you are keeping the blonde look… I really love my blondes and…”

Teddy is the one to growl now as he glares daggers at his brother.

“THAT’S MY WIFE YOU JERK… YOU KNOW WHAT!!!”

Teddy can’t help but spear his brother to the ground. The two men begin to toss and turn on the floor and it isn’t long before Cindy and Jimmy’s 12 year old daughter Terra sprints to the door. She hugs Juliet as tightly as she possibly can and the two girls run off. That is when we are able to see Cindy walking towards the door and she yells at the top of her lungs.

“WOULD YOU TWO CUT THIS OUT!!!!!! You are acting immature!!!”

They both stop and Teddy looks at Cindy and can’t help but smile at the woman. He opens his eyes as wide as he can as he yells out loud.

“HELLO NURSE!!!!”

Jimmy seems disgusted as he looks at his brother. He just shakes his head at him sighing in return.

“I will let that one go… So tell me why did you both come out to our neck of the woods. It’s really not you to be the visiting type and stuff…”

Teddy looks at the two of them and Cindy nods her head in agreement as she leads them to the sofa. She is a good host as she gives them some lemonade and Teddy looks back at them.

“Honestly I missed you both and I was just hoping that we could talk. It really has been a long time and I wanted to spend some time with my loved ones… I feel like I wanted to speak to my big brother and his wife for a bit. See how things were going. This Corona Virus stuff has really devastated our world and it’s really hard to spend time with your loved ones. You both are right at the front of everything considering your occupation as an Emergency Room doctor and Cindy’s as an Emergency Room Registered nurse. It’s really special what you both do for the world…”

Cindy looks at him just sighing in return.

“To be honest it has been very hard. We have seen some things we wish we didn’t. So many people were sick and every single day new patients kept coming into the hospital especially in those early stages. We felt so afraid because we would have to work in the hospital and then come home to our daughter. It’s such a scary thought and we didn’t want to pass anything to her because she is our entire world. We are blessed that nobody in this household ever caught anything. Right now we are on a long extended vacation from working. We needed it for our sanity and it’s been very relaxing just to sit at home and spend time with Terra…”

Teddy nods his head with a grin.

“I know this virus is such a scary thing especially when you have children… The only thing ever going through your head is the safety of the kids. We always put our neck on the line for them…”

Jimmy smirks as he looks at his brother.

“And I wouldn’t expect anything different from you Todd. You have always put your neck on the line for all of your loved ones even going back to when we were children. The day my mom adopted you and Dawn was the happiest day of my life. Not only was I able to get a brother around the same age as me but to get a daughter made it even more special. What you have done for Dawn is out of this world. You always had her back regardless of the foster homes or whatever orphanages you been through. You made her your biggest priority…”

Teddy slowly nods his head as he sighs in return.

“You really mean that…”

Jimmy smiles.

“Of course I do… You always made sure Dawn was attached at your hip and she always looked up to you. I honestly think you brought out the best in the both of us. I know I went on to become a Doctor but seeing you become Valedictorian of your class inspired Dawn to do the same. I know me and Cindy were wrestling first but as soon as you made the jump that is when Dawn wanted to jump into the fray as well… You have this ability to inspire others and you make them do better. An ability like that is a special one and you would expect nothing less from somebody who is so gifted…”

Teddy sighs as he shakes his head in return.

“I know you are saying all of these nice things but I don’t feel all that special…. Not when I wet my….”

Cindy shakes her head as she looks at him.

“There’s nothing to be ashamed of. Do you know how many times I have been afraid and I accidentally peed on myself… You see the human body….”

Jimmy smiles as he looks at his brother.

“Now you got her going onto some tangent and it’s probably going to be a long winded definition of some medical condition. In reality who gives a crap about that… It doesn’t mean anything… Just keep your head up high… Do better the next time and keep pushing…”

Teddy nods his head as he smiles at the two of them.

“Actually that’s part of the reason why I decided to come here. You see Kate told me I needed to find my own way. She really doesn’t want to be involved in my career because she feels like people are only going to say that I can’t do anything without being in her shadow. She wants me to find my own path and I am in for a huge battle this coming week. This guy Senor Vinnie in SCW…”

Cindy’s eyes light up as she looks back at her brother in law.

“You mean the guy who was a former World Champion… The guy who literally just won the Internet Championship, and talks to a cactus…”

Teddy nods his head smiling.

“Yes that guy… Anyway as soon as he won the belt he offered an open challenge on Twitter for his newly won Internet Championship. I don’t know what was pushing me to do so but after pissing on myself on television and being spoken down to by J2H something pulled me to accept his challenge. I really feel like I am out of my element taking on such a huge challenge. Kate stated I needed to find my own way and that’s what really brought me out here to North Carolina. I was looking for a manager, somebody to help me on my path to the top and help me focus on the things that are important in this world. It’s going to come to a point that I will have to face J2H at High Stakes and Kate really doesn’t want to get involved with Melody being her best friend and everything…”

Jimmy looks at his brother as he just shakes his head.

“Nah… You aren’t going to take my wife and have her be your manager it isn’t going to work like that…”

Cindy smiles in return as she looks at Teddy.

“I will do it!!!”

Everybody looks at Cindy as she smiles in return.

“It sounds weird but I feel like I really missed the wrestling world. I have been wanting to get involved for a very long time and I was the first Warren to step foot in SCW before Kate or Teddy… When it comes to focusing I have done it all. I have competed for the Roulette Championship, I was in the inaugural match for the Internet Championship and together with Candy Overton we competed for the Tag Championships. I really didn’t come out on top in any of those matches but the fact is I always pushed myself and I kept at it… That’s what you have to channel the very moment you step into the ring Todd…”

Cindy smirks as she looks right into his eyes.

“No matter what happened in the past regardless on whether it’s embarrassing, successful or even a failure needs to remain in the past. The more you hold onto the past is the more that you can’t function on the present. If you are to get anywhere in life you must look ahead and focus on what’s happening now…Senor Vinnie might be a big guy but that doesn’t mean you can’t be methodical and pick him a part. You just need to focus on his weak spots and make his weak spots into your strengths…”

Teddy looks back at Cindy as he shrugs his shoulders at her.

“Do you really think I have a chance at beating him?!”

Kate and Jimmy just glance at one another as Cindy forms a serious expression on her face. She smiles warmly as she replies back in return.

“It really shouldn’t matter what I think…What your wife thinks, what your daughter thinks… You can hold the opinions of just about everybody and they don’t mean anything… The only thing that matters when you step inside that ring is WHAT YOU THINK because the WAY YOU THINK and HOW YOU THINK will dictate how the match flows. If you hold onto every single bad thing that has ever happened to you or the people’s opinions of you, all you will do is fight for those people and you won’t manage to accomplish anything… You can’t channel that though… You need to keep a clear head and remember what are you looking to achieve and how will it better yourself…”

Teddy smiles in return.

“Wow I never really looked at things in that way…”

“Sometimes you need to think like that… If I walked into the ring and questioned how can I as a registered nurse take part in a sport which involves me hurting my opponents. It would devastate me to the very core. My job is supposed to involve saving lies not bringing them to the hospital. It sort of defeats the purpose. In that moment I would ultimately be my own worst enemy and I would defeat myself long before the bell even rings that’s why you can never think about things. You also can’t think too far into the future because if you keep focusing on J2H that means every single opponent along the way will be able to have an advantage on you because you just aren’t focused on them like you should be….”

“It’s really a lot to take in… I am honestly shocked that you haven’t accomplished all that much Cindy. You had all of the makings to honestly be something very special…”

Cindy smirks as she nods her head in agreement.

“That might be true but I am happy with what I did do… I am thankful for the chance to have even stepped foot in the ring in the first place. I did what I set out to do and I was still able to live my life as a nurse as well… You just can’t get so wrapped up in overthinking things. You need to take things nice and slowly and see where the ride takes you. If it’s meant to be then it will come to past. Too many people get so wrapped up in trying to obtain this title or that title… They become so fixated on those things that they lose their very identity in the process. You don’t want that to be you by any means because once you lose yourself what’s the point?!”

Teddy nods his head as he looks at his sister in law.

“I understand that… That already happened to me… That whole thing with the makeup and…”

Kate chimes in as well.

“That has happened to me multiple times especially when I thought I was the best submission wrestler and I broke your arm in the…”

Kate says with tears as she glances over at Cindy. The blonde however shakes her head as she looks back at the both of them.

“It doesn’t even matter… Like I said we can’t get caught up crying over spilled milk. What’s done is done… We need to move on… That’s what I have always taught Terra from the moment she was 2 years old… You can’t keep crying when things don’t go your way. You have to stop and work hard for what you want… You have all of the talent in the world Todd… The only person who can tell you that you don’t is you. When you stop believing in yourself is the moment you will be your own undoing… Senor Vinnie might be scary but if you push yourself you can do anything. You can be a champion… You can be a threat in wrestling you can even beat J2H… But sometimes you shouldn’t aim so high at the start… Sometimes you need to learn how to crawl before you walk…”

Teddy smiles in return as she continues to speak.

“And you need to walk before you run… There will be times when you fall and things don’t go your way but you need to pick yourself up and go again… As long as you can do that you can ultimately do anything you set your mind on…”

Teddy smirks in return.

“Sounds like a plan… Let’s go about doing it then… Let’s do this thing…”

“Good… It’s going to be a lot of time in the gym… A lot of working out among other things but now is not the time to slow down. It’s time to push ahead and persevere until you can’t go anymore. Are you ready for this…”

“Of course I am… Let’s go do this thing sis… I am ready for whatever comes my way…”

“That’s the spirit… Come on there’s no time like the present… We might as well get that work out in now right?!”

Teddy nods his head as he follows his sister in law. He knew he had a lot to do but he didn’t care. It was all worth it. He would push himself to new heights and he was willing to do whatever it took to take his career to the next level… Only time will tell if it would be enough…









On Camera
My Very Moment



What is happening to everybody watching this promotional video wherever you might be. I am going to be completely honest with you. There is a part of me that only took this title opportunity as a way to erase the horror of what went down at Summer XXXTreme. I know I emerged victorious against Caleb Storms and I should be proud because it seems that I have managed to string some wins together and I am on my way to getting back to where I need to be. The only thought on my mind from Summer XXXtreme however is the fact that I pissed on myself. It was completely embarrassing that I have let J2H get into my head so much. I have been focused on him for this entire year and it’s causing me to be afraid. To jump whenever I hear his theme music and I don’t like living on the edge.

It’s really not who I want to be and it’s not the image that I want to portray to my daughter. After calling him out for the past year it seems that the very thing that I have wanted is the thing I am going to get. At the biggest show of the entire year High Stakes at the end of the year I will get to face J2H in a match for the ages. This bitter feud can come to an end and I know it will be time for put up or shut up.

To be honest I want to tell you that I am completely confident and I can’t wait to put James in his place but I can’t do that especially with how my career has been shaping up lately to be honest. I haven’t been all that great and when people stare at me the only thing on everybody’s mind is what could have been. People see me and they instantly shake their head because I was a man who was filled with so much hype. I had all of the makings to be the next big thing in the entire company. I was being looked at as being a future World Champion. Some could have even said my attitude was the very thing that was carrying me and there was so much potential within.

I don’t really see what they saw though. I damn near burned every single bridged that I ever crossed. I threw my own wife under the bus, I walked away from my family and for what point exactly?! Just to gain some cheap heat with the crowd and as a way to get popular. Granted it might have been a landslide victory to being the most hated person in the entire company and I could feel my stock rising but what good was any of it if I had to turn on my closest ones in order to achieve it…

What good was it if I had to show my daughter that daddy had to throw temper tantrums and act a certain way in order to get what he wanted?!

If being a bad father is the cost to get what I want out of this selfish world then by all means I don’t want any part of it. I honestly don’t give a flying fuck if that doesn’t register with people. I honestly don’t care if you find me less interesting and I am not your cup of tea. The last time I checked I am not here to fight for the masses. I am here to do what I do for me and I am not here to play with Gimmick changes with a Roulette wheel in hopes of finding what everybody likes. At the end of the day I know exactly who I am. My name is Todd Warren but you can call me Teddy. I love this business. I love being there and watching my wife doing what she does best. I love being a father to my 12 year old daughter, and I love being a protector of my closest ones.

That has always been who I am and if that isn’t interesting enough for any of you by all means don’t even follow my career. Don’t even watch this promotional video. I simply am not for you… Turn the television off and maybe follow something else because I am simply just me.

I am a proud Girl Dad… I love being there for my daughter. I love being a husband, and those two women are everything to me. I have done things the wrong way for far too long that I started to believe in that my own bullshit and I really thought I was bigger than what my hype made me to be. The best thing that could have ever happened in my career was for Griffin Hawkins to beat me in the middle of the ring. To overcome the bullshit of Diamond and I because it helped me focused on what is important.

Fighting Tony even though it was a losing effort also reminded me of what I am about. People think I am going through an identity crisis but to be honest there isn’t one at all. I know who I am and what I am about. I will be that inspiration for my daughter, and be the man that I know I was destined to be.

It might not sound cool on paper but I refuse to give into anything else. J2H might be on the horizon but what is on my mind right now is Senor Vinnie. First and foremost Senor Vinnie I just want to thank you for putting out that open challenge. I might have been impulsive when I accepted the challenge. I long to get championship gold again but to be honest I was accepting your challenge for all of the wrong reasons.

Many people would have accepted it because they wanted to get an easy title shot. People in this company clamor and beg for shots and for me it wasn’t about that at all. My reasons might be dumb and it’s all because I wanted to show J2H that I should be taken seriously. I wanted to win the title to shove it down his throat and prove that I could do something but that was me being compulsive and not really thinking things out before rushing into something.

The truth is I know there are many other wrestlers in this company who deserve this championship more so than me. its truly a lose lose situation for me. If I win it’s only because you gave out a free title shot. It’s not like I worked my way up through the ranks for this moment. It’s not like I got the better of my opponents and deserve to be here. There are other wrestlers who deserve to be here and I know that…

I could however focus on that but in reality let me just say what you did was absolutely stupid. Do you honestly think it’s honorable doing what you did by offering an open challenge?!

It’s not original it’s the same exact shit that Austin James Mercer did when he was looking for a fight. He was ready to fight whoever and offered the challenges. Now here you are and you are doing the same exact thing…

Where’s the originality in that… It doesn’t make you look like some bad ass fighting champion… It makes you look stupid and it makes the championship look like a joke. How would it look if you simply offered a title shot to anybody the moment you won the thing and in two weeks after winning the title you lose it in your very first defense?!

People will call you a fake and a fraud. They will say how you weren’t a real champion to begin with and you didn’t deserve to be the champion because you were impulsive when you should have been thinking things through.

Hell my wife lost her championship and she didn’t offer any open challenges. She actually aimed for the top and fought a woman who she felt was better than her but that’s the type of champion she is. Her offering out a title shot simply for the fact of giving someone a chance would get the people like Keira, the Salcos, and so many others who are always begging for a title opportunity. Hell you pretty much got that when Caleb and I were the ones that accepted the chance.

You should feel ashamed about it…

I will give credit where credit is due however. You did beat Austin to win your title. You have done this twice now in your career. You have ended his long reign with the SCW World Championship and now hear you are doing it again with the Internet Championship. You simply have his number don’t you?!

On paper this shouldn’t even be a question on who should emerge with a win. You stand at over 6’6 and weigh so much. You have all of the tools to flat out break me in the middle of the ring. As soon as the bell rings I know there are two men that will show up inside of that ring. At one point you could be bad Vinnie and at other moments you could be Good Vinnie. It’s a real Jekyll and Hyde of a situation and I know I can’t trust whatever is going through that body of yours.

Let me explain something though we have already seen this shit in wrestling so many times before. As a matter of fact I surround myself with fucked up individuals. How do you think it feels like to go through being friends with Christina and watching her being all happy go lucky as Christina and morphing into a ruthless Bitch as Crystal Hilton…

Or we have seen this shit with Good Bobbie and Bad Bobbie….

My wife tries to portray Kate Steele as being a ruthless wrestler and Diamond as the carefree singer…

Not to mention you have the loveable Keira who has a dark side when she turns into Sin, and God forbid what happens when she gives into the darkness…

So if you really think I am going to fall into the trap of dealing with two different personalities you are sadly mistaken… Hell even I went through the process of being Todd, Teddy, and Lady Steele, and trying to balance a life as portraying myself as all three… It doesn’t get fucked up until you are standing on a stage in drag and letting it overwhelm you.

Honestly this is professional wrestling and I have come to the understanding that there’s so many OUTRAGEOUS yes that’s a shout out to my wife but TRULY TRULY OUTRAGEOUS things in wrestling.

We have seen people who think they are Super Heroes.

People who think they can manage being a multimillion dollar movie studio, record company, a singer, an actress, a streamer, a cosplayer, and a female gamer while doing all of that and waitressing at a casino and being a wrestler at night time… Yes I am looking at you my friend Crystal.

We have people think they can manage visiting to like twenty different family members, while being a zookeeper, and wrestling in like 5 different wrestling companies?!

Seriously?!

And then we have people talking to Teddy Bears…

And of course there is you and I don’t really give a damn if you seem to have Good Vinnie or Bad Vinnie coursing through you. To be honest I don’t see you as being either. If I had to define you it would simply be as psychotic Vinnie because you are this mariachi who talks to a fucking Cactus… That alone put you on that next level on being psychotic…

That’s the type of stuff that would get you put in a strait jacket and placed in a mental institution somewhere but hey to each your own. This is professional wrestling and anything can happen right?!

For the longest time I tried to figure out what my personality was,,,

It really hurt me because there were days where I thought I was a rapper, and there were days where I thought I was the best drummer on the planet. I even thought I was the next Griffin Hawkins and I sported my heels and my makeup because I thought I could do it better than him.

At the end of the day I came to the realization I don’t need to stand out in such OUTRAGEOUS ways. The only thing I really need to do is simply be myself. What am I chasing?!

Is it to gain the fame and to get on J2Hs level… At first that is what my career was about but not anymore…

Is it about the title?! To be honest… That’s just a plus from beating you but it’s not about that either…

What I am after is simply to be the absolute best. I want to be the best damn wrestler in the company point blank. If I have to go through different personalities in order to prove myself by all means bring them all. Come to the ring play nice…. Play dirty… Talk to a fucking cactus or use those vocals with a little guitar and sing some mariachi to me because I don’t care…

I will be aiming to beat every single version of yourself, if it means that I will face you at your best at the end of it than by all means bring that side of you. Bring everything you got that will prove to be a threat to me. You just don’t get better by being complacent and even though my record might not seem like the best the truth is I have been able to stand in the ring with the best of the best.

I did stand toe to toe with Austin James Mercer and gained his respect by the end of it. I know I have the talent to be the next big thing in this company. With Ben Jordan losing the title to Griffin it truly opened the doors for a male to stand out in this division.

The bombshells are so stacked but no matter where you turn you have a Roxi, an Andrea, an Alicia, A Christina, or even an Evie….

But when it comes to the Superstars you really don’t have that… It’s literally just Austin and you who I would consider as the main stays in this division. The other faces at the top can change at any point. The moment Ben Jordan lost the title and Fenris basically stepped aside it opened the door for anyone to step up.

I will be damned if people have their eyes on Jack Washington being the next guy to carry the torch when people were talking about me first. I need to showcase that people weren’t talking me over a stupid gimmick but it was all about the wrestling ability.

I might not be the biggest man in the ring or even the most strongest but I definitely have heart and it’s filled with so much adrenaline that can adapt to any situation. You want to play dirty by all means let’s get dirty… You want to put on a wrestling clinic by all means we can do that too…

But no matter what you can be rest assured that I will bring my very best. I haven’t done that in a long time but it’s time to showcase that Kate isn’t the only Warren that can wrestle in this company. You have a man in me who is longing to win most improved by the end of the year and shock the world by getting through J2H…

It’s baby steps though and I need to take my time… It all starts with you… Win or lose you can expect me to make a statement and showcase that those who put in the hard work get rewarded…

So Senor Vinnie bring everything you got but you will see that I have all of the tools to push forward and keep standing…

I am Teddy Warren… And it’s time to stand out… Time to kick it up a notch and see you soon… In the words of my best friend PIZZOWWWWWWWWWWWWWW…. See you soon Vinnie….

58
Supercard Archives / Caleb Storms v Teddy Warren
« on: July 31, 2020, 11:58:49 PM »
 #GirlDad

Teddy Warren could only smile as he was in his huge mini-suite. Being married to the SCW Internet Champion had its perks and being in an awesome room was definitely one of them. He had loved every single bit of being on the boat. He got to spend time with his daughter and honestly that was the most important thing to him. Kate was off doing some business for her movie likely getting shitfaced drunk with the Gemstones. If taking care of one little girl was bad enough what Teddy never envisioned was having Seleana and Christina drop off Aurora at his room so she could have a play date with Juliet. Juliet and Aurora had spent hours upon hours playing on the Nintendo Switch but now they had their eyes on something else and that something is was on that of Teddy. Juliet’s eyes lit up as she smiled at Aurora.

“Aurora you are super amazing… I am happy to have a friend like you in my life!!! Do you want to do something else?!”

“Sure… I have all day… Christina was really nice to leave me with you… I never really got to spend time with another girl before so we can do whatever you want… What did you have in mind…”

Juliet could only smile in return as she slowly turned her attention over to Teddy. Her eyes lit right up as she grabbed a huge bag from a different part of the room. It was one of Kate’s bags. She smiled as she looked at her father.

“Daddy look what I got…”

Teddy could only sigh in return as he looked at his daughter.

“Pumpkin what are you doing with your mother’s makeup… You know how she feels about you trying to put make up on… You are too young to be using makeup. We would prefer if you didn’t touch it…”

“Oh this isn’t for me though daddy… It’s for you dad isn’t that right Aurora?!”

Teddy seemed uneasy as Aurora looked at Teddy with a wide grin on her face.

“Sounds like it’s time for a MAKE OVER!!!!!!!!!!!! Juliet if you want to handle the makeup I will proudly take care of the hair… I know how to do hair…”

Teddy seems befuddled as he looks over at the girls.

“Wait don’t I get a say in any of this?!”

He giggled as Juliet was already going through her mother’s bag. She pulled out a facial kit and smiled as she opened it and placed it on her father’s face.

“Actually we will start with a facial to start things off. You need to have a super clean face if we are to make things look so magical…”

Aurora and Juliet both begin to put things on Teddy’s face and he seems to be covered in nothing but mud. A half hour goes by and Juliet wipes it down as Teddy begins to feel his face.

“Ohhhh it actually feels so smooth!!!”

“Duh I am a Warren did you think it wouldn’t feel amazing. Anything I do is amazing and I told you I am even better than mommy…”

Teddy rolls his eyes as he watches Aurora stand behind him. The little girl actually manages to start braiding Teddy’s hair. She braids it tightly as Teddy smiles in return.

“OWWW not so hard…”

“I am sorry Teddy but you are going to love it when I am doine….”

Meanwhile Juliet begins to work on her father. She does his makeup and smirks as she glances as she stares at his hands.

“Should we go about doing your nails as well…”

“No…”

“Daddy come on… It could be a great time between the three of us. Besides how often is it when I actually get to hang out with a friend… It’s always just you and me…”

His daughter gives him these sad puppy eyes but he just sighs as he looks back at her.

“Juliet I want you to know that I am kidding. Of course we will do whatever you want to have fun. That’s why I am here… We are here to have fun with one another. I could never say no to a beautiful little girl and when you add a second one to the mix I feel like you two would double team me until I say yes anyway!”

Aurora smiles as he looks at Teddy.

“You got that right and whatever my new friend wants I think I will want as well…”

Teddy smiles as he looks at both of the girls.

“I actually have a better idea why don’t you girls put your bathing suits on… How about we take a trip and see what’s going on with the pool area and maybe we can also stop by the ice cream bar before we get into the pool how does that sound?!”

Both of the little girls look at one another as they scream out at the top of their lungs…

“ICE CREAM…. WE LOVE ICE CREAM!!!!”

Teddy nods his head with a grin.

“Of course you both do what person on this planet doesn’t like ice cream. It is an amazing tasting treat. Come on let’s get going. There is so much to do on this cruise and being stuck in a room doesn’t sound like fun. Let’s get ice cream, let’s go swimming, let’s go to the arcade!”

Both girls could smile in return as they both hugged Teddy as tightly as they could. Juliet looked up into the eyes of her father with a huge grin on her face.

“I love you so much daddy… You are truly the best daddy in the world….”

Teddy smiled as he looked down at his daughter. It was definitely worth it to hear that. It felt genuine and he honestly would do anything he could to make his daughter happy. He slowly stands up pushing them away as he leads the two of them out of the door. It was going to be a special day but he at least had two little girls with him and he was proud of it.












What’s happening SCW UNIVERSE… It’s the one and only Teddy Warren and I just want to say it feels so awesome to be right here on the Sun Princess Cruise Ship! It’s funny how so much things change in a year’s time. Last year when I was on this very ship I was being the best wrestler I possibly could be. I had won the Roulette Championship and I felt like I was on top of the entire world. Nobody could tell me anything. I felt like my shit didn’t stink and I was the end all be all of wrestling.

People believed in the hype as well. I was told I could be the next biggest thing in wrestling. I had rose up through the confines of the ranks. I cheated and did everything I possibly could to keep my title and for the five minutes that I had it I really did enjoy the little fame I had.

Nothing could take me down. Nobody would be able to say anything that would make me feel differently. I know at that point I went about surrounding myself with a bunch of women who would later on become the Gem Stones and I even created Diamond. That was all my doing. I was somebody that the fans loved to hate. My attitude won me most hated man in the company and I wore it with pride.

People stated I had a huge future as the next biggest threat in the men’s division. I could have been a solid threat but in reality even though it felt like I had what I want I truly was setting a bad example for my little daughter. I didn’t like putting on a façade for the sake of selling tickets and being something that I am not. I know it wasn’t the most popular opinion in the room and I became a target of Tony Thorn who tried to call me out on my bullshit and trying to bring out the real me.

No matter how many licks I have had to take the fact is this is who I really am. I am a happy go lucky guy. I am a father first and foremost, and what I enjoy more than wearing the badge of honor that is most hated man in the company and being a father. That is what makes me who I am and I am a girl dad. I love having a little girl and spending so much precious time with her. My girls of Juliet and Kate, or whether they wish to call themselves Pearl and Diamond are my jewels. They are my Gems and I would do anything to defend my family. I won’t let anybody disrespect them and I won’t ever hurt them again.

I might have been a bad example at times and to be honest my Roulette Championship reign was pure garbage. I was an awful champion. Caleb Storms I know people always gave you shit because you were always afraid of being in the ring with Fenris but at least you showed up when it mattered.

The very moment I saw that I was booked in the ring against Fenris I said absolutely nothing. I looked at it as a way of getting buried and I stood there quiet. Little did I know it was a match that would be a proving ground to see if I was ready for the big time but I just didn’t do anything. I purposely refused to even indulge in any of it. I even dropped the ball against Tony Thorn on multiple occasions and despite being a champion when Griffin finally had his rematch he won the championship back and I was left to fade away into nothing…

That is all being the most hated man got me but this is my restart Caleb…

This is about me rising back up and starting things over again and trying to do things the right way. You are a great athlete and an amazing musician. Most of my time in the music industry was being attached to Kate in every single one of her bands. Now I don’t have that luxury as she is with Griffin and has her own female band so now it’s up to me to figure out what I am good at.

I am a good drummer but I feel like you might be better at everything music related. One thing that I know I am better than you however is being a wrestler. I showcased that I had what it took to beat Agostino Romero and before that I took Austin James Mercer to his very limit. I gave it my all and I earned his respect by the end of it.

A little respect in this business goes a long way and perhaps I might have been larger than life and overexagerrated things to get on people’s radars like J2H…

I might have compared myself to him and tries to call out all of these long time legends but I was just trying to ride the flames of some type of popularity. I was trying to build my notoriety up and it was definitely the wrong way.

Now I plan to get that respect by simply being an amazing wrestler in the ring. I know it’s a slow process but I am willing to work my ass off to prove myself. It starts one match at a time and it starts with you. Caleb you might feel confident but I know in my heart I have the tools to beat you. I will get past you and I will start turning heads match by match.

I wish you the best of luck you rocker but come Sunday I plan to rock your world and begin to make myself in SCW… Small baby steps but I will get there… Mark my words on that…

See you Caleb… Let’s tear it up and steal the show shall we?!

59
Supercard Archives / Christina Rose v Mercedes Vargas
« on: July 31, 2020, 11:03:44 PM »
 Sun Princess Cruise

It was a busy day as people were boarding onto the Sun Princess as they were getting excited for a week of fun aboard the cruise ship. Even if the ship was going to remain docked it still didn’t matter as that wasn’t enough to change the amount of fun that was going to be had on the ship. Christina and Seleana had finally boarded onto the ship and with them is Aurora the little girl who had beat Cancer’s butt and put it into remission. The two of them had finally overcome everything that they had to with security so now it was to get set up in their room. Christina reached their room which was a mini-suite. She opened the door to the room and it was absolutely amazing. The inside was stunning. As they had their own balcony which looked out at the Pacific Ocean! Aurora smiled as wide as she could as she quickly looked at the huge Ultra King Size bed. Her eyes lit up as she immediately ran at full speed and jumped on the bed. She jumped up and down repeatedly as she looked over at Christina.

“Look Christina this bed is amazing. It feels so good to jump on the bed!!!”

The little girl felt like she was at the top of the world. It really didn’t take much to make her happy. Seleana smiles in return as she puts her stuff down and gazes back at Aurora.

“Maybe you should be careful. You don’t want to get hurt. You know the story of the five little monkeys jumping on the bed right?!”

Christina looks at her wife as she sighs in return.

“Off course the zookeeper would have to turn this into a conversation about animals. I don’t know about monkeys jumping on a bed but a Christina would definitely join little Aurora…”

With that Christina took her shoes off as she immediately went to the bed and started to jump on it repeatedly. The two girls jumped on it over and over again as Aurora smiled at Christina.

“This is so much fun… My mommy would never let me jump on the bed!”

Christina just lets out a small smile as she gazes back at her.

“Don’t worry as I promised we are going to have so much fun. Your mommy told me to make sure you have the best time of your life and that is what I plan to do. This cruise is going to be so much fun. It may not be moving but we still will be able to see all of your favorite wrestlers and there will be pool fun not to mention we will also enjoy eating so much food among other things. It’s going to be a great time all around right?!”

Seleana just sighs as she looks back at the both of them. She finally joins in as she stands on top of the bed and jumps beside them. The three of them all begin to jump over and over. Aurora finally jumps off of the bed as she moves her eyes to that of Christina.

“Wow that really was so much fun Christina!!!”

Christina jumps off the edge of the bed as Seleana just sighs shaking her head back at her wife.

“Definitely was a lot of fun and don’t worry Aurora I have so much planned for us to do. What don’t we go see what type of trouble we can get in okay or would you want to see if I could find you a playmate…”

Aurora’s eyes open up as she glances back at Seleana before looking back to Christina.

“Playmate, that sounds like so much fun!!!! You know my mommy never really let me play with other children that much. It usually was just us by ourselves. Having somebody else my age would be absolutely amazing!”

Christina nods her head as she looks back at Aurora.

“Great and I know of the perfect person. He is so awesome. He is actually one of my closest friends although my wife doesn’t really care for him that much…”

“Ja… You are talking about Teddy aren’t you?! If it is him he has a habit of writing checks he can’t cash. He was very disrespectful to women and I had to stand up for myself and give him a right hand to the face…”

Christina nods her head with a sigh.

“She definitely did have to do that but sometimes we all need a little wakeup call at some point. I know Teddy might seem like a bad guy on television but when the cameras aren’t rolling he really is a great guy.”

“Oh Teddy… Isn’t that the funny guy who used to dress up like women?! He is a really weird guy. Sometimes he screams a lot and I don’t know if I really like him as a wrestler…Plus he hurt you Christina...He is the reason why you had to become poor…”

Christina shakes her head before she looks deeper into the little girl’s eyes.

“That is definitely true but sometimes in life friends fight. They fight for all sorts of reasons and they can’t be explained. I remember being jealous of my wife and I wanted to fight her because she was becoming popular and I thought people would forget about me. Even though Teddy and I might have fought it still doesn’t change the fact that I have known him for like 20 years. He is my ex-husband’s former best friend and on top of that if it wasn’t for him doing what he did to take the company away from me. I wouldn’t have found my way into the Golden Ring Casino and in turn held that toys for tots event during christmas where I met you. Things always happen for a reason Aurora. Same way with Jonathan and I having problems. Me being vulnerable allowed me to eventually date Seleana and you can see where we are now!”

Seleana nods.

“Ja, sometimes bad has to happen, but good can come of it.”

“Anyway he’s not really a bad guy Aurora. In all honesty Teddy isn’t even his real name. It’s a nickname his wife gave him because even though he might seem like a tough guy deep down he’s one big stuffy Teddy Bear…”

“Oh like Angel?!”

Christina quickly shakes her head.

“Well Angel is amazing but also calling him Todd would be confusing considering that was my ex-husband’s name. So it sort of helped us separate the two. Anyway he has a daughter named Juliet who is really fun. She is your age so the two of you could actually do things together on this ship while I get some time to talk with my own daughter and son…”

Aurora smiles as she looks at the two of them.

“Oh let’s go meet her… I want to play!”

Seleana can’t help but smile.

“Ja, I’m sure Juliet is keen as well.”

Christina smiles in return.

“Come on girls let’s go…”

With that Christina, Aurora, and Seleana leave the room as they literally walk two doors down and find themselves at another minu-suite for a champion. It’s the room for the Warrens and Christina begins to knock on the door as she stands next to Aurora who seems to be excited. A few moments later the door to the room opens up and we can see Teddy in his pajamas. He looks over at Christina before he slowly backs up looking back at Seleana.

“What do you girls want… You aren’t going to punch me in the face are you… Look Seleana if you want to punch me we could maybe take this to the balcony and away from my daughter. I rather her not see me get beat up today…”

“I am not here to touch you. We are here to see if your daughter would like to play with Aurora.”

Teddy’s eyes light up as he looks at the little girl standing beside Christina.

“Oh so you plan to take Juliet off of my hands?!”

Christina smirks.

“Actually I was hoping you could look after Aurora and let both girls just play with each other…”

Aurora enters into the room and she spots Juliet playing on her Nintendo Switch. Aurora’s eyes light up as she walks over to where the other girl is.

“OMG are you playing SMASH?!”

Juliet nods in return.

“Yes!!! It’s so much fun… Do you want to join me..”

“Yes my name is Aurora!!! It’s going to be fun…”

“My name is Juliet Warren but you can call me Julie, Julez, or even Pearl…”

Juliet smiles wickedly.

“I am totally the fifth member of the Gemstones even though daddy says no I am a member. Oh you could be a member too. I mean Aurora is like a glow. You would fit right in!”

“Thank you so much Pearl… You are pretty awesome. I never really played with anybody else my age before. I was sick with Leukemia and my mother wouldn’t let me hang out with other girls. I am not sick anymore and now I can play…”

“That sounds super cool… Let’s just have some fun. Maybe after playing video games my daddy can take us to the pool…”

Teddy sighs as he crosses his arms looking back at the Zdunichs.

“This isn’t even fear. As soon as we got here Kate took off! We have a huge champion suite and yet she would rather use my balcony room to hook up her Gemstones… She said she would be splitting the time between being with me and them… Do I look like a daddy day care…”

Christina whispers.

“Now you know how I feel when Seleana’s twenty family members and friends all bombard me…”

“You say something Estrellita?!”

“Oh… I said how you are the best wife in the whole world! And how Teddy shouldn’t complain about his wife considering she’s doing some very important filming for the Gemstones movie which will be quite the success right?!”

“It could be worse, Kattunge could come down here with her guitar and teach them how to play with her.”

Juliet looks over at Seleana as she gives her a look.

“Please… I will have you know my mommy is like the best guitarist ever… And she taught me everything she knows. She would take her to school and I would put her in a class…”

“And my Christina can play any instrument. She’s just been focused on wrestling and being an actress…”

Aurora says in return but Christina smiles.

“Hey no one is better than one another and I rather not have those guitar lessons from Katra especially considering all she really speaks is Swedish and I rather not have to be stuck on google translate trying to figure out everything that is being said. I appreciate you Teddy and I do owe you one for being a babysitter. I will make it up to you at some point or another. Just have fun okay…”

Teddy however smiles before he steps out of the room as he gently closes the door behind him.

“I will be outside the door pumpkin. I just need to talk with Christina about a few things…”

He looks back at Christina.

“What’s going on with that little girl…”

Christina sighs as she looks back at Teddy.

“It’s a long story but all you need to know is that her mother is very sick. Aurora doesn’t really know but Angelica isn’t going to make it through the year. The other day she asked us to adopt her when she passes on. It’s been really tough to process it all in but her mother actually let her go on this cruise ship with us to see how we would do taking care of her for the week…”

Teddy’s eyes open wide up.

“Oh… And how does your family feel about this?!”

Christina sighs.

“That’s actually where we were planning to go after this. They should have boarded onto the ship by now. I was hoping to meet up with them to maybe see how they feel about the entire situation. I want to be completely open with everyone…”

Teddy nods his head.

“Look if you ever need anything or want Aurora to have a playdate with Juliet I am always here for you Christina.Adoption is a huge step. Kate and I adopted Juliet and we have been happy ever since. I hope everything works out. Aurora seems like an angel and she actually resembles you…”

“Thank you Teddy it means so much…”

Seleana nods sincerely.

“Ja, tack Teddy.”

With that Seleana and Christina wave to Teddy as they walk away. They leave Aurora in the hands of Teddy as Christina holds her wife by the hands and looks into her eyes.

“Okay babe now that we dropped off Aurora you ready to help me confront my kids?!”

“Brayden is here as well then?”

“He isn’t here but doesn’t mean we can’t call him on the phone right?! It’s all going to work out I am sure… Let’s just go…”

With that the two walk hand in hand as the explore the ship and we go to elsewhere.



An Hour Later

Christina and Seleana have found their way to that of a bar area. Christina smirks as she is sitting down in a nice little sundress drinking a virgin strawberry daiquiri. She smiles as Seleana who is sipping a Pina Colada. The two are waiting patiently and it isn’t long before we can see Christina’s daughter Brittany Williams and her wife Halo. Christina smiles as she looks over at her daughter and hugs her as tightly as she can.

“Hello Brittany and of course Halo. I am so happy that both of you could join us. This is going to feel like a family reunion on this ship. There’s so much fun stuff to do and I can’t wait to have fun. Perhaps we should go visit the casino or maybe take a dip in the hottub…”

Brittany smiles warmly.

“Or we can do all of the above. I am really happy SCW has decided to do something like this. It is definitely needed in the world. This can motivate us and get us in a good mood again. Plus you brought little Aurora with you and I can just picture us having so much fun together. This should definitely be a fun week between our family. Right Halo?!”

Halo’s eyes narrow.

“Somethin’s up? Y’all way too….  What’s wrong?”

Brittany nudges her wife.

“No reason to act like a sour puss… Why don’t you smile like your sister once in a while… This is a vacation and we are going to PAH-TAY right?!”

Christina chuckles in return.

“Yes because being on a docked boat songs like we can do so much but as long as we have each other that’s all that really matters. Look I appreciate the both of you being here and there’s something I need to discuss with the two of you and of course your brother as well. Although he isn’t on the ship with us doesn’t mean I can’t give him a call because this is important…”

Brittany nods her head as she looks back at her mother.

“Important… What’s going on mom… Maybe HayJo does know when something is going on.”

Christina smiles as she points at the table.

“Why don’t you both have a seat. This is going to be quite the little talk we need to have with each other…”

“Told y’all somethin’ was up.”

Seleana nods her head as she motions to the both of them. They both take a seat as they sit down beside Christina and her. Christina reaches into her pocket pulling out her phone as she facetimes her son. Brayden appears on the screen as Christina begins to speak.

“Hey Brayden thank you for joining us I wanted both you and Brittany here and I guess along with Halo because I wanted to see how you both feel and today seems like the best day to have a family chat…”

Brittany nods her head as she looks deeply into the eyes of her mother.

“”Mom what’s going. You know if you have something to tell us you can just come out and say it. We won’t judge you in one way or the other…”

Brayden just replies back.

“Just share your heart. We have your back mom no matter what it is. I didn’t work so hard to finally have you in my life for you not to be open with me…”

“Mama Chrys?  What’s goin’ on?”

Seleana nods.

“Go ahead, Estrellita…  tell them.”

Crhistina takes a long deep breath as she proceeds to share her heart.

“Listen up… I just want to say that I love the both of you. I know I haven’t been the best of mothers but I certainly am trying to be the best woman I can be. Brayden you are an amazing son and I am glad to have you in my life. As far as you go Brittany you are such an inspiration to me. You are special in every single way. I would do anything for you. I would put my heart on the line for either you. Something recently has come up and I wanted to get your opinions on the matter. As long as one of you says no I won’t do it because it would be unfair to you. For the past 7 months I have bonded so much with Aurora. She is an amazing little girl and I have done so much in her life. I have been investing into her life and because of what we have invested into her the treatments have worked and she has overcome Leukemia…”

Brittany smirks.

“That’s wonderful news. It’s good to see her beat cancer. An angel like her deserves to live.”

Brayden nods his head.

“That’s amazing news. She is a sweetie and nobody deserves to be in pain, especially not a little girl like her. It doesn’t get any better than that right?!”

Halo’s eyes narrow even more.

“So...if it’s good news… then….?”

Christina nods her head smirking.

“She is very much alive and it’s good news all around. I love spending time with her and to be honest she brings out the best in me. I would do anything for that little girl like I would do anything for any of you in this room. She looks up to me like a Godmother and I thought things were going okay that is until I had a conversation with her mother, and Angelica told me that she herself is super sick. She has a severe case of cancer and won’t make it through the year…”

Brittany’s eyes open wide up.

“Oh my God poor Aurora…”

Brayden sighs in return.

“A little girl shouldn’t be able to go through this… What about her family… Does she have anybody?!”

Halo stares through Christina.

“She asked you….”

Christina takes a long deep breath.

“Well Angelica literally has nobody. Aurora’s father isn’t in the picture and because she really doesn’t have a family it has always been just her and Aurora. She has really loved the way I have taken care of Aurora these past few months and she would like for me to adopt Aurora when she passes away. As soon as this cruise is over we could go about the process speaking to various lawyers and getting things in order. The transition would be smooth and I would be Aurora’s mother. Actually both Seleana and I would be her mother. Aurora being on this cruise with us is just a bonding session to see how we do taking care of her. I wanted to be open with you because I haven’t always been there for you all. So what do you think?!”

“Wow….y’all...I’m….wow….”

Christina continues to speak.

“I love this little girl and to be honest she is the best thing to have happened to me in a very long time. She has helped me not be selfish. I have learned to put others before my own well being and I think I would make a great mother. What do you all think?!”

Brittany looks at her mother as she forms a serious expression.

“Mom I know you were very young when you had me. Things have been really rough for us but I can see that you are really changing for the better. I won’t take any offense if you adopt the girl. As a matter of fact I actually support you adopting her. You are the best thing to happen to that little girl. She needs you the most right now and I know you would make an excellent mother. This is your chance to really take a strong stand and be there for her. She brings the best out in you and it’s a good choice. Plus I always wanted to have a little sister and this is the way to do it. I would also help you with Aurora. If you ever needed anything Halo and I are right here for you…”

Seleana nods.

“Brayden, what do you think?”

Brayden nods his head as he replies back.

“To be honest as someone who actually came through the adoption process I know that there are amazing people in this world who are more than capable of taking care of children in need. When I see you mother along with you Seleana I see two women who would especially be perfect for that little girl. You both would do so much for that little girl’s life. You would do everything you could for her. Seleana you have been an amazing stepmother and I know you would make an even better mother. You have my blessing but to be honest it’s not like you needed it anyway. You both just need to go out there and do what you feel is right. Brittany and I would live with it either way. If you are afraid that we want to hold onto something from our childhood because you weren’t there don’t even worry about that. We can’t live in the past. We can only move towards the future and right now the future showcases you both taking care of that little girl… She needs you…”

Brittany nods her head in agreement.

“She needs you so much. She is going to lose her mother and I can’t imagine not having anybody to really experience that with when she has nobody in her life. She has you though and in her eyes you are already special. Might as well keep that going and showcase you can be her mother as well…”

Seleana sighs heavily.

“Ja, she does, but so do both of you. You and Halo are just as much part of this family as we are. Your thoughts, concerns and feelings matter.”

Halo nods slowly.

“I think y’all are a million miles better than what I had. Y’all ain’t never made me feel less than for nothin’. Even when you caught me with stuff I shouldn’t have been doin’, all you did was love me…”

Tears form in her eyes.

“This little girl should be so lucky.”

Christina smiles as she looks over into the eyes of Seleana as she holds her hands tightly.

“Seleana Zdunich are you ready to have a little daughter and be a mother. I know you have been a great stepmother to my children but are you ready to take on a little pretween and give her the best life she could have?!”

“I’m keen to have a go.”

Christina smiles.

“Sounds like a plan. Thank you so much for all of your support everyone. I promise I will be the best mother I possibly can be, and I also will continue to be there for all of you…”

Brittany smiles.

“Let’s take one day at a time. For now let’s just all enjoy our time on this ship together…”

With that Christina nods her head as does Brayden, Halo, and Seleana. It was going to be a long journey but it looks they were going to go through adoption and give Aurora the best possible home they could.












Promo




So here we are Vargas and it feels like we have been at this for 11 years now. To be honest I know you have this notion that I don’t have the best record at Summer XXXtreme. You constantly love to bring up how I dropped the ball at the previous three ones. I haven’t really been quite that successful in big match situations at Super Cards and people always seem to get the best of me but let me explain something to you. It’s not about what a person did in the years prior. The only thing that matters is what a person is doing now and right now I feel like I am more than ready to take you down Vargas… I have always been ready to be the snot of you.

We were bound to have our huge show down at some point in our careers. We have made a habit of really mirroring each other’s careers. Whenever a new company opens up and one of us goes to it you know it isn’t long before the other one is quick to follow suit. You can say all of this shit about how you plan to be better than me but the truth is we are drawn to one another.

We attract each other because deep down through everything we both get very competitive when the other one is involved. We both pull out all the stops and we would do anything to get ahead of the other. That’s the facts. You can talk all this shit about denying me or saying no and you hope to walk in the same path that everybody else of importance has done when it comes to facing me in the ring but let me explain something to you…

YOU ARE NOT EVERYBODY ELSE!!!!!

YOU ARE FAR FROM EVERYBODY ELSE!!!!

How much must you constantly bring up the past how you managed to win this and win that… Before you even fathom coming to the ring to beat my ass and call it a day don’t forget that you just so happened to be the person who managed to lose to my wife multiple times. You even lost to my daughter.

How dare you even try to talk shit about me when you couldn’t even overcome women that I trained…

So if you haven’t managed to overcome the trainee what makes you think you are going to find the confidence to build yourself up to beat the trainer?! That sounds absolutely asinine and just like when you try to tweet about a sports update on your Twitter account 15 minutes after the fact it’s late and it really doesn’t make ANY SENSE…

Then again everything and anything you do doesn’t make the least bit of sense. So now out of the blue I am supposed to believe that you have it in you to walk out onto that cruise ship and beat me when it matters the most?!

BULLSHIT!!!

Once again here you come again with all of these half ass truths and aspirations don’t won’t even amount to anything! On top of that you mentioned the last three Summer XXXtremes that i have been part of but you forgot the one from four years ago. Why was that one magically left off of your list. You know the one where I walked into the main event as the defending World Bombshell Championship and I walked away as the champion as I retained my championship in the Chamber of Fate match.

As a matter of fact you should remember that match considering you were also in that match. Even though I didn’t have a hand in eliminating you by ultimately winning the match that means I BEAT YOU AT THIS SUPER CARD!!!!

You refuse to acknowledge it though and that’s why I believe that most of the stuff you say is a bunch of horse shit…

You can hold onto hope that you will emerge just like so many others in beating but how do you plan to beat me when you have NEVER EVER PINNED OR SUBMITTED ME in any sort of match. You haven’t done anything like that in SCW so now here we are in a match in which you basically have to do it twice in the same match in order to be declared a winner. Do you really think you have the ability to do it at all?!

So you technically could win by DQ or count out in this match but still you haven’t even done that in this company so why should we start a new tradition now.

The truth of the matter is Vargas when it come to the both of us I know for a fact that I am simply better than you. I have always been better than you in every single thing that we have done. You have always been three steps behind. Are you that in love with me or something Vargas.

I have been wanting to face you for years and every single time you have always declined my challenge over and over again. Why out of the blue did you even accept my challenge this time around?! What made you change your mind.

I think I know the answer. It’s because you know your better days are quickly failing you. You aren’t the big threat that you once thought you were. You had so much hope to become something. You could have been Queen of the Day but that wasn’t meant to be because I made sure to put a stop to that!  You could have been the Roulette Champion this year but Candy put a stop to that. You could have even been the Internet Champion but Kate quickly put a stop to that. You could have even rose above everyone else in a four way match but Keira managed to pin you to become contender for the Internet Championship.

So you really think you feel good talking me down how I haven’t been able to deliver at this event that we are going to wrestle at for the past three years when in all actuality you haven’t managed to win a single SUPER CARD MATCH THIS YEAR… How does that make any sense?!

That’s what I meant by half ass truths and not really bringing up all of the facts?! Considering I just brought that up when you really look at it even though in your mind you have this notion I have to weasel my way into title matches which clearly isn’t true considering I have EARNED MY WAY to every match or asked for a rematch after holding the championship and losing it! I still earned that right.

Looking by your track record in SCW I have never seen a woman such like you who losses so much and is just handed title matches for the sake of being handed one. People can talk my wife down because I put her in a match but that has been the entire story of your entire career. The last three super Cards you were either competing for a title, a shot, or for something. That’s how it always is for you. It’s not exciting. It just looks like you were thrown into something because you do have the star power even if it’s fading and company had no idea what to do with you so they just threw something your way.

Meanwhile I might make challenges and call people out but it’s all for the sake of trying to better myself. You don’t get anywhere by sitting on your ass and doing nothing. You only get somewhere by going after the best of the best. Whether that is me asking to fight Andrea, or calling Vixen out or whoever. One thing that people can always say win lose or draw is that Christina Zdunich always brings it especially at a Super Card… That is how I helped establish my Hall of Fame career and that’s how I always want to be remembered…

I don’t want to sit around by being the woman who could only be known by winning this many matches because she practically shoves it down our throats over and over again. I also don’t want to be acknowledged for winning the most matches just because ei have been around the longest. I may not even have a winning record but what I do know how to do is win the matches that count, and I go on a streak when they matter the most. Plus I have been a World Champion on four different occasions so there is always that…

Can you say the same?! No because you are worried about things that don’t even mattered.

You are a woman who loves to talk a lot of shit and in turn gets her fair share of hits and takes her licks. I don’t see you winning like you should because no matter how great you might think you are. Even though Tommy Knox called me out on being overrated, the only one overrated in this company is you. You are complete trash Mercedes and you should know this by now.

I know Roxi basically said you were the Shang Tsung of the Bombshell divisions. If you were up against a race car driver all of a sudden you are a Jeff Gordon… If you fought a model you are an even better model. If you go up against a cosplayer or gamer girl out of the blue you suddenly are the queen of Mario Kart of something….

It’s laughable how much you have to stretch yourself in order to feel accepted here or trying to fit in.

I actually like you Mercedes. I can appreciate a fellow Latina. A woman who worked her ass off from Argentina to make it in the United States, a woman who had little to nothing who found her way to a wrestling school who modeled and sing on the way just to fund her dream to wrestle. That I can appreciate and I would actually like to hear more about that but you never wish to expose that side of yourself. I guess in your eyes it would make you vulnerable but to be blunt it would be far more interesting than anything you have ever done so it might not be a bad idea.

But what can you possibly do Vargas?!

You are nothing more than a little chicken shit who had to attack me behind my back. You had to ruin the show that I booked to finally say that’s how you were going to accept my challenge?! What type of woman are you anyway?!

For what you are supposed to be which is an actress and wrestler you absolutely suck at that. You got your fame by being some shitty telenovela star and yet I can’t recall a single thing that you have done. That’s because everything your stuff is trash. Compared to me your acting skills are subpar at best…

You have always been in my shadows. You might have been an actress but I took it to another level and own my own enterprise. Just like me you are a wrestler but I have 16 World Championships to my name and that’s not counting everything that I have done in my career. You always seem to be behind me at everything.

So in what ways have you proved to be better than me?!

The truth is you just can’t get enough of me… Even when I was out in the world teaming up with Zelda Knite you needed to have a Knite by your side just to play catch up. You went with Kelly Knite in Pride just to have a tag run and for what purpose exactly?! Just to try to walk in my shoes and do something that I have mastered?!

You aren’t me Vargas…

There’s a reason why I was the headliner of our Hall of Fame Class….

There’s a reason why I won the World Championship four times in this company, whereas you wouldn’t even be a World Champion if I didn’t GIFT WRAP you a win…

The truth is no matter how much you accomplish it still won’t change the fact that I am better than you… Everybody knows it.. Our history in this company together speaks for itself. I always beat you point blank…

So please tell me what gives you any inclination you are just going to beat me?!

This is more than just Mexico and Argentina going at it…

This is more than just a woman who moved to New York City, locking up with a woman who moved to the other side of the country in Los Angeles.

This is about pride and being the alpha female in this company. It’s me and I am going to prove it once and for all when I beat you twice in the same thing. You might be a lot of things but better than me isn’t one of them…

When the dust settles and the smoke clears you will see that this is one rose that refuses to wither away. I will always blossom no matter the circumstances…

Brace yourself Vargas it’s showtime… You better make the most of this because it’s your curtain call and it’s time to roll the credits on your career once and for all…

See you on Sunday… I will be waiting for you puta…

60
Supercard Archives / Kate Steele (c) v Myra Rivers
« on: July 31, 2020, 09:38:53 PM »
 Sun Princess Cruise

The cruise ship was definitely the place to be as all of the stars of SCW was on the ship and getting settled in. Kate Steele however was all smiles as she really was taking being in a movie to another level. You could say the superstardom was definitely getting to her head as her long blonde hair was free flowing. She had her SCW Internet Championship sitting on one of her shoulders. She smiled as she walked throughout the ship with a cocky attitude about her. She made her way down a long corridor until she found her way into a balcony room. She swung the door open and she smiled as she walked into the room with her Gem Stones. The girls were all in their bikinis as they looked over at Kate with an uneasy expression on their faces. The raven haired Sapphire just sighs as she looks over at Kate.

“This is a bunch of bollocks Diamond… We have all been waiting and ready to go for the past hour. Where in the bloody hell have you been?!”

Diamond turns her nose up to the Welsh woman as she seems disgusted.

“First and foremost that’s not how you should be addressing the greatest Internet Bombshell Champion to have ever held the championship. Also you should be thanking me or at least my husband for putting you all in this beautiful balcony room. It fits four people and you have access to step outside and get some beautiful fresh air. My husband was entitled to a room but of course he gets to spend his time in luxury because he is married to a champion and that is so amazing…On top of that I am an amazing musician and after filming is done I will be quite the movie star. Can life really get any better than this?!”

Diamond smirks as she adjusts her championship before she looks over at it and kisses it gently.

“Actually it can’t so Sapphire instead of catching an attitude over me being late why don’t you be thankful that you actually have the luxury of being friends with somebody like me. If you weren’t attached to me who knows where the Gemstones might be right now?! Who knows where you would be, you might be rotting away in some stupid bar as a none known musician who people barely even know. If you are lucky people might throw a few pounds at you to make you feel somewhat special…”

Sapphire seems taken back as she looks at Diamond.

“What did you say to me?!”

“You heard me Sapphire. I don’t believe I stuttered did I?! Sometimes I just can’t help being so amazing at everything. It really is funny considering Roxi Johnson told me in the build up to our match in which I submitted her in the ring. That she was insulted that she lost to me. She couldn’t deal with losing to me because I haven’t mastered anything. I only know about being a jack of all trades and a master of nothing. Yet I would say I am doing really well for myself. I got the championship, I got the movie, my own band, and it really feels as if I am top of the world right now…”

Sapphire seems really disgusted as she looks back at Kate.

“And where would you be without any of us. I doubt you would be anywhere. I will admit you are good at what you do Diamond. You are very talented but you can’t just undersell what we do as friends for you. I mean I have to put up with your smart ass mouth every day, Emerald pretty much goes with the flow. Ruby is the kindest person I know and she is also your cousin so you know she will always have your back. Plus she has been training with Charlotte and Mackenzie so she can defend herself and be your manager but do you care about any of that but do you care… No because everything is always about you right?!”

Diamond shrugs it off as she glares daggers at Sapphire.

“Are you done talking yet?!”

Sapphire angrily continues to share her heart.

“On top of that I don’t even think you really care about your husband like you should. Granted her has made his share of mistakes but he is ready to finally be a man. He is ready to take a firm lead in your relationship but you are refusing to let him do so. He is always taking care of your daughter while you get to go out and live your life. That’s a bunch of bullshit Diamond. When are you going to stop being such a wanker and grow up?! Life isn’t just about you. You are where you are because you have a strong support system around you and you need to realize that…”

Kate sighs as she looks at her championship just sighing as she looks deeply into the eyes of Sapphire.

“Your breath smells so you might want to take a breath mint before you come at me with any of that nonsense. On top of that you honestly think I need you to be successful. This movie among other things can be quite successful without you in the equation. As a matter of fact you should just get the fuck out. I don’t really need you…”

Sapphire looks uneasy before she grabs her bag and storms her way out the door.

“Go fuck yourself Diamond. I can tell you really weren’t my friend to begin with. You were just using me from the beginning. I can’t wait to see you flat on your face. Ruby and Emerald I wish you both the best of luck but I don’t know how far you are going to get with such a pompous wanker calling the shots…”

With that Sapphire angrily storms out of the cabin as she drags her bag and goes to elsewhere. Meanwhile inside of the room Ruby just sighs as she looks over at her cousin.

“Diamond… That was really OUTRAGEOUS you should go apologize to her. We are going to need her for the band. She is an important part and where are we going to find a lead guitarist on short notice…”

“I can play lead guitarist Ruby… It’s really not that big of a deal. You heard what Griffin Hawkins has always said about me. I am one of the best guitarists that he knows. Granted I always did play rhythm but I bet I can play lead without any issues…”

Emerald just sighs in return.

“Play lead and be the front woman for our band trying to stay on top of the vocals. Look you shouldn’t really try to put too much on yourself especially the way you like to work the stage. That’s too much work that one woman shouldn’t handle by herself. The entire concept of a team is for everybody to do their equal part. The same goes for SCW… Christian and Mark are both super awesome and I know they balance each other out. Do you think SCW would be successful with just the two of them?! It might be but they have a great team ranging from awesome commentary team, to the great backstage interviewers all the way to the referees and even the wrestlers. Everybody has put a lot into making this company a great one because it revolves around a group of people. One person can’t do everything by themselves and that includes you…”

Diamond just looks back at Emerald as she seems disgusted.

“I didn’t really ask for your opinion…”

Ruby sighs.

“Kate that was really mean. You shouldn’t talk to us like that. Now will you change into your bikini so we can all go into the pool together! I rather us have our set of fun before things get super busy for us…”

Diamond runs her hands through her hair.

“Actually I will have to meet you there later. I am a little busy myself. I have a photo shoot lined up for the SCW website and I rather not miss it…”

Ruby just shakes her head as she looks over at Emerald and just sighs.

“Diamond you really have your priorities in the wrong place. You really need to get all of those in order because if you don’t everything you worked so hard to obtain you are going to lose it all. It’s all going to be gone in one fell swoop and I know that isn’t what you want. Especially considering how much you were bullied when you were wrestling for FFW. Do you remember how everybody treated you and how you felt you couldn’t even go on social media without getting bullied r somebody calling you out of your name?”

Ruby sighs as she looks back at her cousin.

“I hate to break it to you but it’s the same thing all over again except this time you are the one that is becoming the bully. Those nasty things you said to Myra were really uncalled for and the way you just treated Sapphire were absolutely disgusting. You are becoming the very thing that you basically left another company to get away from. This isn’t who you are Kate. You know it’s not you. Please just snap out of this funk and get things together. If you don’t you really will be left with nothing…”

Diamond doesn’t say anything as she just stands there with her arms crossed. She lets out a long drawn out sigh as she looks back at Diamond.

“Whatever you say Ruby… I don’t have time for any of this. Like I said I have a huge photo shoot to get ready for so I will be taking my leave…”

Ruby looks back at Kate.

“Diamond we all love you. If you need us we will be right at pool side. Just listen to what I just said because if you don’t things might just be too late and I don’t want you to see everything you worked so hard to get to just be lost because of a bad attitude. You are really a sweet woman you just need to bring it all out… Come on Emerald… Let’s go swimming…”

Emerald nods her head in return.

“And what about Sapphire?!”

“Let’s just give her some space for now. Hopefully she will come to her senses and things aren’t as bad as they have been made out to be. I fully believe in her being able to come down or at least know that this is a case of Kate being Kate…”

“Good sounds like a plan. I can’t wait to ride on the amazing water slide!”

With that the Gemstones run right by Kate leaving the woman known as Diamond standing alone in the bedroom. She had dreams of having one big amazing week with her and her girls but it seemed to get away from being that. She just shakes her head as she adjusts her championship and smiles as she looks at the belt on her shoulder.

“Who needs them anyway… At least as I have you right my beautiful and precious championship belt…”

She kisses the championship once again as she looks at it with a wicked grin.

“I guess you could say that the Inter Kate, Kate Net, Kate.Com is officially online and I know there’s plenty of bandwidth to go around…”

With that Kate finally walks away as she heads off towards a different destination one where she would go about doing her photo shoot and who knows what other drama she might run into while being aboard the ship.





Twenty Minutes Later
It’s the Kath-Lyn and Catherine Show!!!

Well what does one do when they burn bridges with their entire band because they feel that their shit doesn’t stink and feel like they are on top of the world?! They turn to another friend and thank God for Cat Riley being aboard the ship. Thank God for them filming parts of the movie on the ship otherwise Cat would probably be stuck at Christian’s house getting into all sorts of trouble. The two of them walked side by side as they made their way onto the deck. Kate ran her hands through her long blonde hair as she looked at Cat.

“Cat can I just take a moment to say that you are super amazing and I am thankful that you aren’t such a rude best friend who would just walk away from me…”

Catherine nods her head as she looks deep into the eyes of Kate with a sigh.

“I bet you call everyone your best friend when they get around you…”

“To be fair I only have two women I consider to be my best friends you and of course Melody Grace. Melody is busy taking care of her child but you know when we it’s time to start filming she will be around. I honestly just don’t understand Sapphire sometimes. How could she just walk away from me especially considering everything I did to make her life somewhat meaningful… She shouldn’t be coming down on me but instead should be thankful. Because of my success it has honestly rubbed off on her and she is now able to taste some of that shared success. I don’t see why she is getting so upset with me. I honestly don’t think I did anything wrong…”

Cat however just looks back at Kate as she shakes her head at her. In this moment Catherine wasn’t the funny over the top girl that was known for breaking microwaves and causing mischief inside of a house. She was simply a stern friend and looked deeply into Kate’s eyes.

“Kate you honestly don’t see where you have gone wrong. It may not seem like anything to you but you allowed the championship belt to have changed you. This is why I always had a habit of not wanting to challenge for any championship title because when a person finally gets one they want to change their entire personality. It is no longer about the hard work and dedication that you put into getting to where you are. It now becomes a game of just being mean and saying a bunch of stuff you really don’t mean in order to showcase you have the biggest ego Do you not remember anything that my father taught you in Manchester when you were trying to win that championship in the first place?!”

Cat takes a moment to take a deep breath as she continues to speak.

“Catch wrestling is about getting the best of your opponent. It’s about simply being better than your opponent and being humble as you chain different moves together. It was about the purest form of wrestling but lately that term doesn’t seem to exist anymore as people want to have these exaggerated egos and what have you and for what purpose exactly?! My father taught you the very basics that flying is merely for the birds and you should leave it to them. However your ego seems to be flying to places it shouldn’t be and in reality you should have stayed ground. How do you think it looks to your friends who have always been your side through everything?! How about the Gemstones being there when you weren’t so successful and you were going through a major slump… They still had your back but now that you got a little streak to your name and a title you feel you are better than everybody else and that’s not really the case Kate… You shouldn’t be acting that way…”

Kate seems disappointed as she looks back at Cat.

“You don’t understand though. I worked hard to get to where I am at… I did everything in my power to win this championship and sometimes I feel like I don’t get the respect I deserve…”

Cat rolls her eyes.

“And you need a championship to validate yourself or to get respect… Do you remember when we were fighting with one another and you went on this whole speech on how you were the best submission based wrestler on the planet and you talked it up over and over and we wrestled in multiple matches and I made you tap out over and over again…”

“Please don’t remind me… I rather not remember those days…”

“When I beat you did I rub it in… Did I act cocky about it or did I even talk you down even though I had beaten you?!”

Cat Riley shakes her head firmly.

“No I didn’t do anything because I could never sell you short. I did manage to beat you but I still had respect for you as a competitor. There was never trash talk on my behalf. It didn’t matter that you went on this ridiculous spree of trying to break the arms of everybody close to you. I didn’t care if you broke your sister in law Cindy’s arm, Brittany’s arm, and so many others. In that moment when we fought I only saw you as an amazing competitor. None of what you did in the past even mattered. When Crystal and you fought, and she finally got one up on you by using your own move against you, that’s when I finally respected you. You were finally humble in defeat. You showed who you really were and I respected that. That’s when we became friends and we have been friends ever since… I could even say that I have really enjoyed our little friendship of Rainbows, Unicorns, and Kittens. You, me and Melly make a great trio if I do say so myself…”

Cat takes a breath as she continues to speak again.

“Even when you pulled that stunt of becoming Diamond and burning bridges with some of your friends I have still been your friend. When you were walking into that ladder match back in February because you really wanted to become the Internet Champion when you clearly know how I feel about championship titles. Guess what I still decided to be a friend and pair you up with my father. Championship belts may not mean anything to me but to you they meant the world and I did what I could to help you out… So look at you now you are more worried about a photo shoot instead of your friends… How does that even sound?!”

Kate seems uneasy as she looks back into the eyes of her friend.

“I really didn’t think about it in that way…I do appreciate you helping me win this title… I will never forget that…”

“I know and I am happy that I could help you out… Titles never meant anything to me because I know how people change when holding them. I didn’t think that would be you Kate especially considering everything that you have went through in your old companies. Is that who you want to be… Is that what you are really about?! This big bad bully who would do anything to stomp out whoever gets in her way of her championship… What about the fun things you did that helped you get to winning the championship in the first place or the emotional hardship you had to endure that you used as fuel to rise above everything. You started to do really well when you showcased to your daughter that you should always fight for what you believe in… You had to overcome all of the nasty chauvinistic things your husband said, and you were really the beacon of light for your Gem Stones…”

Cat shakes her head.

“I remember a Kate who poured everything into getting her band a big record contract because you wanted to look out for the best interests of the group. Since when did everything change and it became about only what Kate Steele wanted. How important would Diamond be if she didn’t have her Gem Stones with her…. From my eyes I would say you really wouldn’t be that important… Don’t forget what you endured to get to where you are. Never forget that and let all of it change you. The moment you do is the very moment that you risk all of the important things in the world… That’s not you Kate because that’s not the woman I befriended…”

The two women just continue walking until they get to a special spot on the ship. Pussy Willow is there and she is all smiles as some camera men appear.

“Hai Kate are you ready for your very special photo shoot to celebrate you officially tying the record with Mikah for the longest Bombshell Internet Championship reign of all time…”

Kate nods her head before she looks over at Cat Riley who doesn’t seem impressed.

“I guess so Pussy… It honestly feels really great to be in this position. If you told me I would be sharing something with Mikah I would have told you that sounds really ridiculous but let’s not forget that a few years ago I beat Mikah in a match at a Super Card. I beat her in a strap match and…”

Cat Riley crosses her arms as she mumbles.

“Humble…Kate…Humble…”

Kate nods her head with a sigh as she looks back at Pussy.

“You know what forget what I said. Mikah is amazing in every single way. She is one of the best if not THE best to step into an SCW ring as a female and it’s truly an honour to share a little bit of history with her…”

Pussy nods her head with a smile as she looks back at Kate.

“That sounds like a great answer. I do have another question. Recently your cousin Ruby has been making so many waves in SCW. She is becoming more vocal and is getting out in the open a lot more with exposure. Rumor has it she is working very hard so she could be your manager. I heard she has been training with Mackenzie and Charlotte to learn the simple concepts of defending herself. How does this make you feel that Ruby has taken such an interest…”

“Wait what?!”

Kate seems befuddled as she looks back at Pussy.

“I knew that Ruby was eventually working her way to become a manager but I had no idea she was going to train with London Underground… If anything she should have just come to me. I would have made time for her…”

Cat looks back at Kate.

“This is what I have been talking about. The world has been moving right by you Kate. You have been so focused on YOUR title and YOUR movie that you are letting the little of things move right past you…”

“OMG I have been such a Bitch lately haven’t I?!”

Pussy seems confused as she looks over at Kate.

“Well are you ready for your big photo shoot Kate?!”

Kate looks over at Pussy and the camera men. Everything she could have ever wanted was standing right there in front of her. A chance to get all of the fame she could have wanted. A chance to really put herself out there as a member of the history books among other things. However she looked at her championship as she quickly tossed it aside. Catherine caught it in her hands as she looked over at Kate who turned her back to Pussy Willow. Kate replied back to the interviewer.

“I am so sorry Pussy but I can’t go through with this photo shoot… I have far more important things to take care of such as being there for my friends…All of this… It’s really not that important when compared to them…”

With that in mind Kate begins to sprint away as she only has one thing in her mind. She needed to see her friends. She was quite the jerk and has been for the past few months. It was time to seek forgiveness. It was time to get her closest friends back and she wouldn’t let anything come in the way of that not even her own success. Nothing was more important to her than her closest people…




Twenty Minutes Later
Poolside


Kate Steele walked throughout the ship like a woman on a mission. Finally after walking for like an eternity she was by the pool and she wasn’t alone as Catherine was behind her with the Internet Championship in her hands.

“Kate can you please take this thing… I told you I don’t want anything to do with a championship belt… I feel like I am turning to the dark side!!!”

Kate however wasn’t paying any attention to Cat Riley as she only had one thing on her mind and that was the rest of her Gem Stones. She looked at the pool and smiled as she spotted Ruby on the water slide. Emerald was swimming in the pool and things seemed to be fine that is until Rose Productions COO Chloe Martin stomped her way towards Kate Steele. She had her hands on her hips as she looked deeply into Kate’s eyes.

“Where have you been… I have been trying to get in contact of you. Are you all ready to shoot some big scenes on the boat?! It’s going to be an amazing shootout scene. Cat Riley I will need you to just ham it up and really portray yourself as the damsel in distress!”

“You got it… You don’t have to say anything else… Hamming it up is my specialty… I will make it look easy…”

She smiled as she looked at Chloe who turned her attention to Kate.

“Melody has already finished shooting her scenes and the next scene is the big argument scene between you and Sapphire as you two discuss the band’s lineup in the film…”

“Yeah about Sapphire… I…. She…..”

Kate takes a long deep breath as she looks into the eyes of Chloe.

“Chloe can I ask you an honest question. Is it possible for us to continue with this film without having Sapphire in the film?! Her and I got into a huge fight and I don’t think she wants anything to do with the Gem Stones anymore…”

Ruby and Emerald at this point spot Kate as they swim over to where she is standing. They stay inside the room as they glance over at Kate watching her talk with Chloe.

“What do you mean finish the film with Sapphire… What happened and why wouldn’t she be in this film… What did you do to her?!”

Kate just lets out a long sigh again as she continues to speak.

“I said some really mean things to her. I said she wasn’t important to the band and she wouldn’t be anything without me…I told her she would be a talentless hack who would be confined back to the shitty slums of Wales…”

Kate looks over Ruby and Emerald as she continues to speak some more.

“To be honest I have been rude to every single member of the band. I didn’t realize how I was letting my own ego get the better of me. I will admit that I have been very successful as of lately. I have won a championship title that I hold dearly but it’s all been going straight to my head. I don’t want to hold onto being an ego maniac especially over a title belt or even my own success. Especially when in reality none of it would have even been possible without having my friends by my side. It’s like I have forgotten every single thing that brought me to where I am and if honestly if my ego is going to cause me to gain every single thing that I have ever wanted but I would lose everything important to me in the process such as my friends than I don’t want any of it…”

Chloe sighs as she speaks.

“You know I was going to say if you couldn’t get things to work out with Sapphire than there won’t be a movie but…”

Kate quickly shakes her head.

“But I don’t even care Chloe… A movie might be such a fun thing to do but if I don’t have my friends by my side is any of it really that important to begin with?! To be honest I don’t think so. None of it would even matter. The Gemstones are a four person show. One person isn’t better than the other. Maybe we shouldn’t even be called Diamond and the Gemstones because I don’t want to seem like I am that much better. Maybe we should be just the Gem Stones and call it a day…”

Ruby looks at her cousin as she points at Kate.

“Diamond you should maybe…”

Kate cuts her off as she continues to speak.

“Don’t say anything Ruby. I have honestly been very silly and as you would say OUTRAGEOUS… What is outrageous is the fact you wish to invest into me to be my manager and I have been nothing but a total wanker. Its bollocks and poppycock the way I have been ignoring you Ruby. You are my cousin, family and I have been acting like you don’t even exist. You have done nothing but put me over in everything that you do. It would be my honour to have you as a manager. Perhaps I should have been paying more attention to you. I would have happily taught you how to wrestle and to defend yourself. I know I shouldn’t be jealous of London Underground working with you but in all honesty they are great. They will definitely show you how to not get beat up…”

Ruby tries to speak some more.

“Diamond like I said maybe you should…”

“Hush Ruby I am not done speaking yet. As far as you go Emerald you are an amazing drummer. You are really the glue that holds our group together. You always have so much energy and you are one of the most gentle souls I know. Your drumming skills are like none other. I am happy we found such an amazing Scottish woman to be in this group. Who knows where this band would be without having you in it.”

Emerald smiles as she nods her head in agreement.

“Thank you so much for the words Diamond… Like Ruby was saying though you should maybe…”

Diamond doesn’t finish as she continues to share her heart.

“And how could I even forget Sapphire. Sometimes I feel really envious of her. I value myself as a top tier guitarist but Sapphire is definitely a badass. She could play Lead in her sleep. She is light years ahead of me in that department. I know my rhythm skills are top notch but I don’t have the focus to really play lead like she does. She is one of the only people I truly trust to play guitar when I am doing vocals. She might have the biggest attitude in the group but sometimes an attitude is needed to really balance things out. She always knows how to bring the truth and we really need that. I really wish I didn’t offend her. She’s my friend and I really need her…I need her not only for the sake of the band and the movie but more importantly than that… She is one of my closest friends and I just need her in my life…”

Ruby begins to giggle as she looks at Kate. Emerald can’t help but giggle as well as she looks at Kate.

“What the hell is so funny Ruby?! I have been sharing my heart to you both… I don’t see what is so funny…”

“The only thing that is funny is we just wanted to tell you to turn around for the past five minutes!!!”

Kate finally tries to turn around but the moment she does she is quickly thrown into the pool. Kate swims upwards as she turns her hands through her hair.

“Damn it who would throw me in the pool… That’s like shades of Sam Marlowe from last year and her putting me in the water in that damn Ultimate X match…”

Kate moves her eyes to the deck and that is when she can see the raven haired Sapphire with her hands on her hips. She is laughing as she looks back at Diamond.

“Thank you so much love for the warm speech. It truly means a lot to hear how you really feel about me and the rest of the girls. I never pictured you to be quite the sentimental type but I will gladly accept that as an apology. Beggars can’t be choosers especially when it comes to friends. You are one of my best friends and you don’t have to worry about the state of the band or even that of the movie because I am still proudly part of both of them. I refuse to just walk away like that… I might have went to the bar to get a few fireball shots to calm the nerves but you aren’t going to make me walk away that easily.”

Sapphire turns her attention over to Chloe as she cracks a grin at her.

“And as far as you go… We understand that filming needs to be done and it will get done but we need to relax and you aren’t going to take that away from me…”

With that Sapphire grabs Chloe and she throws her right into the pool. Chloe is immediately getting splashed by all of the Gem Stones. Sapphire jumps into the pool and the four ladies are splashing her over and over again. Kate looks over at Sapphire with a grin on her face.

“Thank you so much for continuing to be my friend even when I don’t deserve it. You had every single right to leave the boat and to get away from me but you chose to stick it out…I don’t understand why?!”

Sapphire smiles in return.

“Friends fight each other Diamond. There’s no secret about that but it’s not the fact that they fight that matters. It’s the fact that they could put all of that petty bullshit behind them and they can still emerge as close friends…”

“COWABUNGA!!!!!!!!”

Is all that can be heard as all of the Gemstones look to see Cat Riley doing a huge cannonball right into the pool. She smiles as the splash takes a lot of water out of the pool. She grins as she looks over at everybody.

“And that is exactly what I have been trying to tell you Kate… Even when you act like a jerk friends will be there to help you snap out of that funk. They will be there to not only tell you the truth but to be there when you are feeling down. It’s part of friendship and as long as you all work out the kinks that’s all that matters in the end right…”

Kate nods her head as she looks at everyone.

“I am sorry for being such a jerk… I would be nothing without you and my success is definitely all of your success. I guess I have just been antsy about everything. Do you all forgive me…”

Sapphire smiles.

“Apology accepted… Let’s just enjoy moments like these together… With the way the world has been it has been hard to really have a bit of fun. Let’s just cherish this okay?!”

“Sounds like a plan and what do all of you want to do next?!”

Kate says with a grin but it’s at that moment that different people surround the pool. They all look at Kate and the girls and they begin to scream at the top of their lungs.

“CONCERT, CONCERT, WE WANT A GEM STONES CONCERT!!!”

Kate smiles.

“Looks like they want a Gem Stones concert… Shall we ladies?!”

Sapphire smirks.

“Playing on the deck would be amazing but only… if we can be DIAMOND and the Gemstones… We have such an amazing front woman and we want you to know we will always shave your back…”

Diamond smiles as she nods her head. It had been a long time since the girls really had a concert since things were cancelled. They all got out of the pool as they headed for the deck. Despite being in their bikinis they were going to give everyone the show that they wanted… It was going to be a great day indeed…









On Camera

The cameras are rolling on that of the deck. Kate has just finished with a huge concert and her eyes meet with that of the lens. She offers a long smirk as she begins to speak.

“Hello to everybody out there and welcome aboard the wonderful ship of the Sun Princess. Summer XXXtreme is going to be super amazing and everybody is going to be in for some great wrestling because we have a huge jam packed card filled with so many matches. However I am antsy and of course ready for my match because I know Myra Rivers is an amazing competitor and I am not going to sell her short. Now last week we both said what we had to say and there is something that I feel I need to get off of my chest. These past few months I haven’t been myself. I have been absolutely rude and I guess I let the championship cause my life to be a dark turn for the worse. I have been obsessed with trying to be the very best…There’s nothing wrong with being the best but it’s like I forgot every single thing that brought me to the big dance in the first place…

I lost a huge sense of myself. I have been paranoid because deep down there is a part of me who would like to go to the next level. I would like to challenge whoever is the World Bombshell Champion after this Super Card because in my mind I know for a fact that I am the best of the best. I am the best damn woman inside of this entire division and there isn’t a damn thing that anybody can say to make me feel different. While everybody has been beating each other up there is one single woman on this entire division that has yet to be pinned or submitted this year, and of course you are looking at her…

That woman is none other than me and whenever you see me involved in a match you can bet your bottom dollar that I always go to the ring and I handle my shit. I don’t give a damn if you feel that’s not true. The proof is in the pudding itself. I have only lost matches this year which were tag matches. It’s not like I was the one that was pinned or submitted. It has always been my partner. Yet as much as I poured into this business I feel I still don’t get the credit that I rightfully deserve. I don’t want to be stuck at being simply considered a second tier wrestler at best. I have dreams and aspirations to be the best of the best. I want to be the woman and it’s an honor that I have only had at one point in my entire 8 year career.

I had the chance to be the FIRST ever LAW World Champion. I felt like I was on top of the world! I felt like I was a top tier talent and I felt elite. As great as I thought I might have been for winning the World Champion I guess I was nothing more than a Joe Flacco AT BEST… I thought I was elite but it was in my own head. I still have visions of winning the championship simply because everybody else in the World title tournament left the company and I was awarded the title for simply being the one that was left…

That’s not how I want to do things. I always want to fight for every single thing that I have. I always want to be the little engine that could and that honor was taken away from me. This year has been a real proving year for me. I have torn through the entire division. I have beaten everybody that has been put in my path. I will admit when you beat certain names you tend to build that confidence within yourself. You tend to feel like you are on top of the world and you really believe in your own hype.

The more I started to believe in that hype is the more that I started to become the very thing that I didn’t want to be…You see Myra you told the entire world that you and I were alike in so many ways. I was basically your mirror image of you wrestling ability wise and personality wise there are parts of me that you see in yourself as a wrestler and who you used to be…

I am not going to question your feelings but I will tell you to flat out kiss my white arse because I have paid my dues to get to where I am. Granted lately I have strayed away from who I am. I have forgotten about the most important things in my life. Sometimes holding a championship belt does that to a person. I mean your so called “protégé” Andrea Hernandez is the epitome of doing the same exact shit I did. She built up this entire woe is me story. Got some people behind her and the moment she gets the title she shits on the division and acts like she is better than everyone just to lose in her second defense…

I know I have a big mouth on me… It’s funny considering you would expect that from such a small woman as myself but it took me a long time to build myself into what I am today…

It might not mean that much you but I was bullied throughout my entire life. I know I have a background at being a trust fund brat I lived in a household where mommy and daddy would rather buy me every single thing I could have ever wanted but all I desperately wanted from them was time and their attention. I never got any of that and instead what I got when they weren’t around was my older sister Samara beating the unholy shit out of me…

It was bad… She beat me up badly. Flushed my head down a toilet and the beating happened multiple times during a week. It had gotten so bad that it made me attempt suicide. I picked up on so many messed up things in my life which includes even cutting. The day I had planned to end it all is the day I met my future husband. Even though he saved me it still didn’t stop my parents from checking me into a psychiatric hospital to check me out mentally…

I picked up on wrestling to vent my frustrations and yes I found my way into a wrestling company called FFW. I poured my entire heart into that company. I was successful and it was there where I was absolutely bullied by everybody on the roster. They always said so many mean things about me and even though I was becoming quite the successful wrestler. I HATED BEING E BULLIED!!! I hated being shunned away by everybody in the company. From the girls who were supposed to be good all the way to the evil bitches. They always bullied me and it made me hate life once again and I questioned if it was me. I was doing everything in the right way but it still caused people to just treat me like shit…

I might have said things that were absolutely rude that might have been offensive to you such as burying you and things like that. It’s me straying away from who I am as I didn’t realize I was becoming the bully but in reality I never meant to become the thing I hated. I only meant to defend myself. I know in your eyes that might be me being who you used to be but I am only protecting myself because I can already see how things are going to shape up if you do manage to beat me…

You are going to talk so much shit. Keep up with the entire good girl bullshit but the minute you get the title you are going to shit on me as a competitor. You are going to tweet how at 36 you are doing this and that… And how you are one step closer to your dream…

Color me not impressed… Frankly I don’t give a damn how long you haven’t wrestled. I don’t even care if you feel so rejuvenated at this late in your career and you are now making up for the mistakes of your past. The only thing I honestly give a shit about is beating you. I will humble you and I will continue to keep on with my legacy.

I am very passionate about my entire career and this reign with the Internet Championship has been legendary. The Inter Kate has been going on and on. There is so much bandwidth and I don’t want it to ever stop.

You are a great competitor. I won’t take that away from you. Beating Amber Ryan that is great even though I might have thought it was a fluke and to follow that up by beating Alicia Lukas that is also a great thing as well…

But your wins as great as they are doesn’t take away from the fact that I have been better this year. I have taken down EVERYBODY in my way. I am a BFTP finalist. I am at the top of my game and it’s more than just wrestling every match like it’s my last. It’s about finally emerging and getting that respect. It’s about getting noticed and telling the entire world that I am here to stay and nobody will ever knock me off of this hill.

Do you know how much I have busted my ass to hold this championship for as long as I have and to still be overlooked by so many people in this company…

Do you know how it feels knowing that my name should rightfully be on the ballot for most improved and woman of the year and even though I have that people still won’t give me the respect I deserve. Even though you might feel we might be similar I think we differ in two different ways.

You merely want to win this as a STEPPING STONE… No matter how you try to turn this with that hypothetical bullshit it still doesn’t change the fact that you want a World Championship. No matter how you spin it. you even said it by this year you want to be a World Champion but when I say it I get made to look like this big bad evil witch.

I only said the same exact thing that many others have said… Why should I get penalized for it, but to me I don’t want to stop at just being an Internet Champion or World Champion. I simply want to be the best and I am willing to beat anybody and everybody who is put in my path to get to that point.

As I have done after every single one of my matches I have always showed my opponent respect afterwards. I know I talk a lot of shit to hype up the match but when everything is over I give people that respect. The same type of respect that Cat Riley gave to me when she submitted me multiple times I give that to others. It doesn’t matter if it’s Roxi, Keira, or even that of Sierra Williams.

My intention is to never be this big bad bully where I intentionally try to bury someone to the point they want to feel shit about themselves. I am not like you Myra nor am I your little protégé Andrea or whatever she is to you… That’s what women like you might do but that ain’t me…

I want to see all of the bombshells rise back up even that of Evie Jordan… She is by far my biggest nemesis in this company and if she so happened to kick my ass I would give her my respect. If I beat her I bet she would give me that respect in return.

There’s a man who is in the Hall of Fame in this company who happened to be the biggest dick in this entire history. You should look him up. His name is J2H and despite destroying so many people in the ring he doesn’t really drive stuff that far into the dirt. He will openly come out on social media after a match and flat out tell everyone. That him and his opponent sold a match, people bought into it, and he’s happy with the results…

Despite how much of a D Bag he might have a reputation for being that’s actually a really class act. I do the same thing even though I know I am a good girl. It’s all about selling a match something I doubt you don’t know anything about because I guarantee just like Andrea you will change the momentu you do win…

However as much as you hope to win the title the fact is I have set the bar with the title. I have tied Mikah for the longest reign but I will admit I do have that selfish mentality to me and that trust fund brat is starting to emerge from within me. I don’t want to share anything with Mikah. I want to be in sole position of the record by myself and I am not going to be one huge choke artist just because I couldn’t get over the hump of losing it one day before having the reign all to myself.

I am not going to let you ruin that by any means. Don’t get too excited you have worked your ass off to get this moment. The reality is no matter what you do the only reason you are in this match is because I called you out! It’s not like you won a contention match to get here. You simply were named as the challenger AFTER I had made it known that I wanted to face you.

Yes you might have beaten Alicia Lukas which is fantastic but the match in the owner’s eyes was already made by that point. You might have had an amazing career but the truth is I am the present and I know I am the future of the bombshells division. I am knocking on the door to get into the World division and I plan to knock it down and put it firmly on it’s arse.

Are you willing to do the same?!

I doubt you are… There really isn’t a situation that looks bad in this match for either of us Myra. Because let’s face it if you so happened to beat me you will be champion and I think after what I did for this division you can only guess that I have to be considered to be next in line for the SCW World Bombshell Championship and if I so happen to win. You already proved yourself as a mainstream contender no matter the division and after beating somebody with Lukas that would move you right into the World Bombshell Championship with ease.

It’s really a lot to think about when you sit down and look at things.

I do know something however. I don’t want to just stop at people saying she tied the record. I want to continue going on strong. I want to set the fucking record for longest reign just like I did with the Roulette Championship. I want to keep on rising through the ranks of this company and proving myself in match after match.

I want the streak to continue and not because it means the world to me but simply I want to be better than the rest and I want it known that Kate Steele is the woman to beat. Do I have a huge supporting cast that I surround myself with?!

You bloody better believe I do…

Is Christina Zdunich rubbing off on me… Sometimes I think she might be…

But in the confines in that ring none of that matters!

It’s me in that ring… It’s me handing my business and I refuse to go down to anybody. I need to keep overcoming every single hurdle and roadblock that comes in my way. I refuse to have people tell me that I am second rated or second tier. I am above that…

Consider this me breaking out of my shell and getting better. I already showcased that I could control a division but I want more than that. I want it all. I will never stop at being the very best. My daughter looks up to me and for her I need to showcase that you need to work as hard as you can to get everything you want in this world. The harder you work is the more fruit you will get from your labor. This is about hard work and dedication. This is about being the best and there’s no time to falter now.

So you better come at me with everything you got…

You better prove you want this title because it will take a lot to get my vice grip off of this championship.

I want this more than you… I want this more than you could ever imagine and I won’t forgotten at least not in losing to you…

So bring everything you got but it won’t be enough…. I will emerge as champion and the reign will continue…

I wish you luck in beating me… In doing something that nobody has able to do at all this year…

It won’t be enough it’s never enough… Best of luck Myra you certainly are going to need it…

For I am the Siren…. I am the Diamond in the Rough…

Most importantly I am the Internet Division and everything regarding this title goes through me… See you soon and cheers love….

With that Kate can only form a serious expression as we fade out on this image.

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 ... 10